MLP FIM: Season 4 Rise of the A.M. (a what if story)by talesChaptersChapters 1-2Chapter 9Chapter 3Chapter 4Chapter 5Chapter 6Chapter 7Chapter 8Chapter 10Chapter 11Chapter 12Chapter 13Chapter 14Chapter 15Chapter 16Chapter 17Chapter 18Chapters 1-2Chapter 1: An Old Enemy Returns "Long ago, the three greatest kingdoms of Equestria were founded. The first, Canterlot; where friendship and royalty rain supreme. The second, The Crystal Empire armed with its Crystal Heart, hope and love are its greatest dynasty. And third... "The Sapphire Kingdom." said a young foal grinning with pride. "Yes Mark, The Sapphire Kingdom." said his father kindly. "Where loyalty, honor, and great sacrifice never dies. Together the three great kingdoms rule over Equestria in unison and in times of utmost peril they joined together to keep evil away..." "Come on dad, just one more page!" pleaded Mark as his father used his magic to close the book. "Not likely mister," said Mark's father. "Young foals need their sleep." "Father, why does the king need you out at night?" asked Marks little brother yawning sleepily. "Because it's my duty to the kingdom. As Captain of the Royal Guard I have to make sure my men are given their orders to patrol and protect everypony." "I bet your the greatest Captain they ever had." said Mark. Their father smiled warmly at his sons, said goodnight, turned off the light and headed downstairs to gear up and head out into the night to join his fellow guards on patrol. 5 years later... It was a cloudy day in the Sapphire Kingdom. The wind wasted no time in making its presence known to the inhabitants. Since rain wasn't a problem, stallions and mares continued on with their day as usual. A young 10 year old unicorn with dark green eyes, black mane, unique pointy ears, dark blue fur and matching horn was in a classroom listening with all his might to the teacher lecturing the class on how a mark, or in the girls case cutie mark, appears on ponies Pegasus and unicorns alike when the time is right. Each mark is different and will affect what the he or she does with the rest of their lives. At least that's what everyone got out of the lesson. When class was dismissed the young unicorn galloped off, his ruff sack bouncing on his back as he headed toward the place he always went to after school was over... the training field; for those who were there would be coming close to wrapping things up for the day. His brother Mark was busy running laps with the rest of the Royal Guards in training. The drill sergeant watched the new trainees with a piercing gaze and blew his whistle loudly when he spotted someone falling behind. When the last runner made it past the starting line they all waited for the sergeant to speak. "O.k. that will do for today!" he said casually. At once everyone on the field either fell to the ground or gave a loud sigh of relief. "Excuse me cadets, but no one ever said this would be easy! Now, get in a line!" Almost immediately they all straightened up and got into formation. The Sergeant passed the line surveying each of them carefully as if to see if they would pass out within the next second. "Your teamwork needs more practice." he said finally. "Sir, may I speak for a moment sir!" requested one of the Pegasus "Go ahead." replied the sergeant. "Most of us were ahead of everypony else during the optical coarse." "Then, as the leader of the herd, why didn't you order someone to aid those who had fallen behind?" "It never crossed my mind sir." "Here's a lesson for you to keep in mind Simon Streaks. No one, I repeat no one gets left behind! As a leader you need to make sure everypony can keep up!" "Yes sir, it won't happen again sir!" "Stop saying "Sir" more than once." Simon stomped his left hoof in response and said no more. A girl Pegasus a ways away was giggling at what was happening and the sergeant rounded on her. After he let everyone go, the young unicorn called over to his big brother. Mark finished his conversation with one of the unicorns and went over to his little brothers side and together they headed back home. On their way, the wind's speed seemed to have picked up making their manes and tails dance. "Man, I wish those weather junkies would give it a rest already. Training is over." Mark grumbled "They did say that today the kingdom was due for an overcast and a chance of wind," said his little brother. "If they were to stop then it would throw the whole schedule off." "I know that," said Mark irritably. "Anyway, what about you Arthur? Do you have an idea for what do you want your mark to be? You've been talking about how you couldn't wait for this day to come?" "Oh, umm... not yet. I don't know what I want to shoot for," said Arthur. Mark sighed. The following days passed with ease. Several of Arthur's classmates came to school with delight written all over their faces as they showed off their marks to the rest of the class. One sunny afternoon, King Sullivan assigned an urgent job for Mark and Arthur's father to go on with small squad of guards to aid him. He left the two boys in a hurry telling them that he would be back and that while he was away, one of the neighbors would watch them. The two brothers waved goodbye to their father as his shining dirty gold armor glimmered out of sight with his companions trailing close behind. A whole week passed until the small team returned galloping into the kingdom at top speed. Their armor scratched, singed and broken in some parts. King Sullivan came storming out of the castle, his only action so far was to get the returning soldiers inside safely from countless worried eyes. "What happened?" he requested when the group was inside the halls of the castle and the doors from behind them shut. "We were ambushed!" spoke one of the unicorns panting heavily. "Your majesty, it was... them." King Sullivan looked at the guards in disbelief. "Are you sure?" he asked. "Yes. Your majesty, she was with them. We saw her." "Where is the captain?" Now the guards began to grow teary eyed as one of the Pegaguards made his way to the front and gently placed down a dirty gold helmet that had multiple scratch markings and the right cheek side was gone. Chapter 2: A Fresh Start It has been 7 years since that day when the Cloud brothers lost their father. King Sullivan took the two boys in and trained Arthur as his apprentice while his older brother, Mark, continued his training with the royal guard. He was determined to become captain just like his father, but in the end; a grey Pegasus named Crimson Shield took the position. As expected, she took the job with pride and vowed that she wouldn't let the kingdom or her comrades down. Seeing that Mark was just as good at leading as she was, Crimson promoted him to be the one who lead his own unit of Pegaguards on aerial patrol. While the old captain didn't return with the rest of his team on his last assignment, someone else did. King Sullivan's big sister, Safire came back to the kingdom. Sullivan knew where she had been ever since his inauguration as king. She was with the rest who had been banished. The outcasts were lead by her husband Night Blade. After she had explained why she was running away from them. The king welcomed her back with open hooves. At first those who knew who she was were hesitant at giving her a second chance, but her warm personality she gave off in time made them trust her again. She came to Arthur's room one day as he was studying a difficult spell. If preformed right, he create a bubble shield around him. "Oh, hello your highness." he said loosing focus and turned quickly to bow. "My brother wishes to speak with you," said Safire casually, but there was a tinge of liking across her face as the words "Your highness" were thrown at her. Even her eyes seemed to have glowed with a trace of longing. "May I suggest relaxing? It helps magic flow much easier without restraint." She added trying not to stare into the trainee’s eyes. "Rrright, I'll do that next time," said Arthur eyeing her curiously. In the Throne room, King Sullivan was finishing up writing a letter of response when his apprentice came in and bowed deeply when he approached the throne. “What did you need me for your majesty?” asked Arthur keeping his head down in respect for the king. “I have asked you hear to discus certain things I have noticed about your time spent here,” began Sullivan. “Please stand.” “The spells are getting trickier, but don’t worry; I should have them figured out in no time!” said Arthur thinking that his struggle with previous spells are the reason as to why his mentor sent for him. “No, no. That’s not the reason I called you here,” said Sullivan holding up a hoof patiently. “Your studies are important to you that much is clear. It is your social life that might be uh… struggling.” “Oh, well, I’m far too busy for any of that sir,” said Arthur. “I was afraid of that response. Arthur, just because you are my student, it doesn’t mean that you have to lock yourself away from the outside world. There is nothing wrong with taking time off every now and then. Do you understand?” “Yes, your majesty. I understand,” said Arthur rubbing his hoof on the solid blue tile. “Tell you what, I’ll start my social life right away… Right after I perfect this bubble shield spell. I think I almost got it!” “ I don’t think you will have time for that,” said Sullivan stopping Arthur in his tracks as he turned and was about to gallop out of the room. “Which brings me to your next assignment. A good friend of your brothers is about to set off on an important task and I’d like you to accompany him.” “I would be honored sir, but what friend of my…” But before Arthur could finish, the doors from behind him flung open and inside swept a brown Pegasus with a blue main peach fuzz on his face and tail. He was wearing an orange jacket and glasses. He made a lap around the vast space before landing easily beside Arthur whose mouth was open wide with shock. “Little Brother!” called out a voice. Galloping toward the three was Safire who looked just as appalled as Arthur was and annoyed with the Pegasus who was straitening his glasses. “I’m so sorry for this ones rude actions, but there was no stopping him once he decided to take off in the halls!” “Rude my right hoof!” protested the Pegasus. “I told you specifically that the king had a task for me to do and now I’m hear to receive it!” “No harm done sister. I do have a job for him. And an important one of that.” said Sullivan treating the sudden interruption as if it was just a gust of wind that had now subsided. Safire stayed inside ready to use her magic incase the Pegasus decided to take flight again. “Arthur, this is Simon Streaks,” began Sullivan. “You will remember him from the days he spent on the training field with your brother for a chance to join the royal guard.” The Pegasus had just noticed Arthur and made to shake his hoof. “Hey there kid, I didn’t recognize you for a moment!” He said smiling. “You heard the king, it’s me the one and only!” “Don’t tell me you actually got enlisted!” said Arthur, unsure if he wanted an answer. “Nah, I gave that dream up years ago,” said Simon and he pointed to his mark indicating that two lightning bolts were in plain sight. “Now at days my job is with the rest of the weather Pegasus in the sky.” “So you’re the one I can complain to when we have faulty weather,” said Safire grinning notably at him. “I’ll have you know that I am highly respected up there,” said Simon Streaks. “And he is a part of a very gifted bunch of flyers in our kingdom,” added Sullivan his amber eyes twinkling. “Yes, straight to it! Simon, if I’m not mistaking, this time around the Equestria Games are being held at the our sister empire, The Crystal Empire.” “That is correct your majesty,” said Simon calling Sullivan by his title for the first time since he had arrived. “You and your team will be attending as always I presume to represent our kingdom as well as other gifted mares and stallions.” “As always, we will aim to bring home first place awards.” Simon said proudly. “Win or loose I am confident you will give it your best effort,” said Sullivan kindly. “Arthur, I want you to join him as a special guest to watch the games in the top box as my representative.” “You’re not going?” asked Arthur. “Alas, I would love to, but something has come up that has to be attended to. So I am counting on you to…” “Say no more,” said Arthur straitening up and looking important. “I won’t let you down!” “I know you won’t, but while you’re there try to interact with our neighboring kingdoms.” “Your majesty, you can count on me!” Chapter 9Chapter 9: The Everfree Looter It was just another day at school for the Cutie Mark Crusaders; or at least it would have been. Their teacher Ms. Cheerilee introduced the class that morning to their new classmate, an Earth Pony. Her mane and tail were a dark and misty blue while her coat was white. A curtain of hair covered her left eye as the other showed an ocean blue. “Everypony this is you’re new classmate, Star Dust. She and her family just moved to Ponyville from out of town,” said Ms. Cheerilee as an uproar of interest took over at this piece of information. “Star Dust, would you like to say something to the class?” “H… he… hello.” said Star Dust looking at the ground. “M… My name is Star Dust… My Cutie mark is that of a shooting star.” She turned her side to the class so they could see the cutie mark. The star itself was big and yellow with trail of silver and yellow falling behind. Even though it wasn’t necessary to state a cutie mark as an introduction Ms. Cheerilee smiled warmly at the new student and had her sit behind a member of the Cutie Mark Crusaders. A red haired, orange eyed filly named Applebloom. She however was watching the pink pony next to her. Her blue eyes were observing the new student as if to examine every inch before becoming satisfied. A mischievous grin started to form as her investigation came to the cutie mark. The teacher was too busy with the lesson to pay any attention. “Stop it Diamond, I know what your up to!” Applebloom hissed over. “What ever do you mean?” the pony asked with innocents that didn’t fool her. “Don’t play that card! As soon as you find out something about her you’ll…” “Do what? She’s fine. She’s not like you and the rest of your blank brigade.” Applebloom’s face grew red with embarrassment and rage. “We’re in what year school and you still don’t have a cutie mark?” “Is that true?” asked the white pony, but she kept her eyes on the lecture. “Do you really have no cutie mark?” Before Applebloom could respond, Diamond Tiara butted in and told Star Dust to not pay any attention to the what she called the blank blanks; insisting that the two of them should hang out sometime. Applebloom was so mad that her two friends sitting behind her could feel the heat of flames growing. When recess started Diamond Tiara put a hoof over Star Dusts shoulder and introduced her to a grey pony with glasses named Silver Spoon and together they headed outside with the rest of the class. The rain from last night had formed puddles in the playground leaving students to try and keep the activities down a notch. Applebloom sat with the rest of the Cutie Mark Crusaders rubbing the ground with her hoof making the line deeper with each pass. Meanwhile, Star Dust was being asked what her talent was by the students. She started to back up when one of her back legs touched one of the puddles making her jump onto the bench. “What’s the matter? Afraid of water?” asked Silver Spoon raising an eyebrow. “Uh, yes you could say that,” replied Star Dust. “Can you swim?” asked one the onlookers. “Yes,” “It must be the mane,” said Diamond Tiara simply and hopped on the bench. “My mane?” “Of course. Just look at it. You must have spent quite a while on making those curves on the back.” “Yes you’re right, I suppose I did.” “See,” said Diamond Tiara. “Nothing to worry about.” and she leaped off hitting the puddle and made the water splash on Star Dust. “Oops, sorry about that, but where did you expect me to land?” Star Dust having been drenched shook off the water and with a smile said it was all right. “What is your talent then?” asked one the students again. “It’s uh… star gazing. Yes, I can look up at the stars at night and point out constellations.” The class started to talk excitedly amongst one another. Star Dust gave a sigh of relief and just then someone shouted, “Where’d her cutie mark go?!” This caught the attention of the crusaders as they turned to look at the scene unfolding before their eyes. Star Dust grew tense and glanced back to the spot where her cutie mark had been. She gave the smallest of squeaks and hid the area with her tail. “What are you talking about Snails?” asked Silver Spoon leaping onto the bench. “Her cutie mark is right hera-aaaah!” When Silver Spoon had lifted Star Dust’s tail she saw that water running off the bench was yellow and where the cutie mark should have been was what looked more like a smudge than anything else. “You, you’re a fake!” Silver Spoon said pointing a hoof at Star Dust. “A liar eh? Ha, I had a strange feeling that something was wrong!” said Diamond Tiara with an all too familiar tone to the crusaders. The amount of eyes seemed to be growing. Enclosing Star Dust in a corner filled with nothing but watchers. She could hear them laughing at her, teasing her. Just when things were going just fine she was back where she had started. “Stop it Diamond Tiara!” shouted one of Applebloom’s friends. At once the three crusaders had burst into action and came to Star Dust’s aid. “It doesn’t matter if she’s got no cutie mark to show yet. I mean, look at us.” For a moment she stared at the crusaders bewildered, but then smiled at them challengingly. “Seems to me that you, the Blank Brigadiers have found a new recruit to add.” “Ya know Diamond, for once we agree with each other,” said Applebloom. “Oh really? Because it looks like your new member sees things differently.” The three fillies turned to see Star Dust going back inside the classroom, her mane shielding her entire face. Without a backwards glance they hurried after her. The bell rang once again signaling the class to come back inside. Applebloom and her friends agreed that when school was over they would have a chat with Star Dust. When Ms. Cheerilee ended their last lesson of the day the students got up and left. Star Dust put her things away as slow as possible to avoid more ridicule in a crowd of marked ponies. Applebloom approached her and asked with a cheerful smile, “Do ya need any help?” Star Dust didn’t answer, she only closed her ruff sack, tossed it over her back and made to leave. “Um… Excuse me? Ah don’t think ah introduced myself to ya yet. My name’s Applebloom.” The white pony stopped in her tracks and gave a soft. “Hello.” The three sighed in relief having succeeded in getting Star Dust’s attention. “Hello Star Dust, I’m Sweetie Belle.” “And I’m Scootaloo. And together we’re the Cutie Mark Crusaders!” “The what?” “We’re like you!” said Sweetie Belle happily. “Like me?” “That’s right,” And together they showed her the blank spots where their cutie marks would be if they had them. Star Dust stared at the three before her. “But, I thought…” “That you were the only one?” said Scootaloo. “So did we at one point. We were about to head over to our clubhouse. Would you like to come?” “I… I really need to get home,” said Star Dust turning her back on them and galloped off leaving them behind. “Well it was worth a shot,” said Scootaloo shrugging and before they were about to head over to their clubhouse fast hoof steps came toward them. “Wait!” It was Star Dust she cleared her throat and said, “I… I guess I can join you, but just for a little while.” The Cutie Mark Crusaders clubhouse just so happened to be a tree house at Sweet Apple Acres. It used to be a place where Applebloom’s big sister, Apple Jack used to go to when she was little. Now at days, it was the official Cutie Mark Crusaders base of operation. At first Star Dust didn’t think to much of the trio, but after a while of them telling her the purpose of the crusaders and letting her in on a few of their club’s plans for cutie marks, she started to like the idea of this group. It was hard for her to explain the feeling she had. Even when the crusaders failed at their efforts she could tell that they would never give up and more importantly they seemed to have fun executing their activities; and so did she. It was like she had finally found someone who understood her and she didn’t want that feeling to go away. “Say Star Dust,” began Applebloom when they were back at the clubhouse “Who painted that cutie mark on you? It looked so real.” “Oh, that? My big brother’s an artist his mark is a paintbrush and paint.” said Star Dust, but then her face flushed with embarrassment. “I sort of asked him to paint one on me.” “He sounds lie a nice guy if he’s willen to do something like that to help his sister fit in.” “Yeah? He wasn’t too fond of the idea at first. He told me that I shouldn’t be ashamed for having no cutie mark. I guess he was right.” She suddenly noticed how late it was getting and said that she should go home. “Wait!” said Scootaloo holding a hoof up. “You forgot this.” She tossed her what looked like a long red cloth, but when she unfolded it, she saw a stitched in golden filly. “It’s a cape!” said Sweetie Belle. “We thought you would like to become a fellow member of our club.” Star Dust looked at the cape given to her as a smile started to form on her face and she replied, “Yes.” Star Dust arrived home, having her parents ask her how the first day of school was as if they expected the same gloomy response they had always received. Instead when she answered cheerfully they were taken aback and asked again incase their daughter had misunderstood the question. Star Dust answered again, her smile still edged across her face. “See,” her father said excitedly to his wife as Star Dust climbed the stairs to her brother’s room. “I knew this time would be different. The third time time’s the charm as they say.” The light was on and showing through the door cracks in her brother’s room. She knocked and a voice called out stating that he was busy. She opened the door slightly too look inside. Her brother was sitting at his desk working on what looked like a letter. With a quill held tight in his mouth he dipped it in ink and continued writing. When he had finished, he wrapped the letter up and put it away in his drawer. “Did you need something little sister?” he asked. “No,” replied Star Dust. Coming inside her brother’s room. “I just wanted to say thank you for what you told me yesterday.” His room was a light grey color with paintings placed on the walls that he had made while his desk was littered with sketches and unfinished works. His bed was beside the window, the covers unfolded. “Oh?” he said taking out a piece of artwork and began working on it. “Yes, you were right. I’m not the only one after all! I met three others today in school with the same problem!” Her brother turned in his seat and smiled at her. He was a brown earth pony with a curly red mane and tail and yellow eyes. “Good, I’m glad to hear that.” “Steel Brush, what’s wrong? You look tired,” said Star Dust noticing the black circles under his eyes. “It’s nothing, I just stayed up last night working that’s all,” replied Steel Brush. “Does this have to do your project?” Star Dust asked. “As a matter of fact yes,” said Steel Brush. “I know, I’ll help you!” said Star Dust excitedly. “No need, some ponies that I’ve met are helping,” “Are you sure?” “Yes. So, you said you met three others just like you?” “Yep! They’re great and they even made me a part of their club! See, here’s the cape.” Her brother nodded his impression at the cape and made to stand when Star Dust said in an enthusiastic tone; “Now I’m a part of a group just like you! That is why you have a cape right?” “I thought I told you to not go snooping around?” said Steel Brush his voice going sounding disappointed. “I only saw the color,” said Star Dust. “I don’t get it. Why won’t you let me see it?” “Because I told you so,” said Steel Brush. “That should be enough. Just don’t do it again all right?” and without another word he got up to get a glass of water from downstairs. As his hoof steps died away, Star Dust took the time to get her brother’s letter from the drawer and put it in her ruff sack before he returned. Her brother was one to lend a helping hoof to others in need, but had a hard time when it came to asking others for favors. She thought that helping her brother with his project would be a good way to repay him back for his help. Instead of one letter, she found several. Taking a guess, she took one and left. That night when everyone was asleep she took the letter out and began to read it. A small hut stood deep inside the Everfree Forest. Smoke came from the chimney indicated that the wise and mysterious zebra, Zecora was making herself dinner or was busy concocting another one of her many brews. “Ah,” said Zecora knowledgably as she stopped stirring the liquid her cauldron and read what was to be added next. A wooden bowl with herbs crushed inside was pored in. The water singed and bubbled as each flake hit the surface turning from crystal clear to red. Humming a soft nursery rime to herself she stirred the brew clockwise a few more times before sniffing the fumes to make sure it was ready. Zecora glanced over at the book she was using to make sure nothing else was to be added and when she proclaimed herself satisfied she pored a spoon full into a cup of tea she had recently made herself. She watched the tea closely as if expecting something to happen to it. When nothing did she sighed, her darkest fears were coming true. This must have been how the mysterious group called the A.M. had attempted to get ponies from far away towns to do their dirty work for them. By brainwashing them. Just then a howl of wind came sweeping across the Everfree Forest. It was quite common for that sort of thing to happen here. Unlike Ponyville and Canterlot who relied on the weather Pegasi to make their forecasts on a daily basis, the Everfree Forest did not. The branches from trees danced in the wind as vines tapped ever so often on Zecora’s window. She paid no mind to this and made to poor a bit of her potion into a container before getting rid of the rest. Washing out her cauldron proved to be more difficult than usual for she did not want to take any chances of their being the slightest hint of the potion left. A knocking at the door interrupted the process. She left her task behind to answer the door to find no one there. Glancing from one side of the forest to the next she went back inside closing the door behind her. Before she had even got back to the sink an uneasy feeling took over her. She felt like she was being watched and quickly looked over at the glass free window to find no one was there. Even as she was washing the cauldron, Zecora’s feeling of being watched never left. Still she was not about to let her nerves get the best of her and made herself another cup of tea before turning in for the night. “Oh, Zecora,” she said to herself as she drank her tea. “What has gotten into you? Sleep is what you need. For worrying will do nothing except be a waste indeed.” The next day Zecora went on one of her visits to Ponyville to shop for ingredients for brews she had yet to make. Amongst the many ponies was Applebloom. Zecora considered her as a dear friend. It was thanks to her that she was accepted in Ponyville. Accompanying her was a filly she did not know; she looked up at Zecora who smiled at her. “Applebloom, what brings you to me this time?” Zecora asked. “Ah told my new friend here that ya might be able to help her.” “Eh?” “Yes mam,” said Star Dust trying to figure out how to ask her the question. “I was wondering if you had ever heard of an Alicorn Amulet?” Zecora eyed her seriously before answering, “Dear filly, you should be carful with what you seek. Some things should stay unseen and out of reach.” Star Dust looked at Zecora curiously and wondered what she was talking about. “I’ll take that as a no then,” she said disappointedly. “What I give you are words of wisdom. Perhaps if you understood the history behind such an object you might think twice before looking for it.” Zecora brought the two fillies to Twilight’s tree house where both she and Arthur were undergoing a series of spell casting. When Zecora told them what Star Dust had asked her they exchanged looks. “What I would like to know is where she had heard of the amulet,” said Arthur. “I came across it in a book.” said Star Dust. “That must have been quite a book to have an artifact like that in it.” “Zecora, was right to bring you here,” said Twilight. “Spike, can you find the…” But before she had finished her request, Spike the dragon had already found the book and was holding it up to her. “Thank you Spike, the Alicorn Amulet will be on page forty-six. I think it would be best if I explain it to you.” “No need,” said Applebloom quickly. She knew that once Twilight started explaining what the Alicorn Amulet was she would want to go over every single detail. “Ah… What Ah mean to say is, we’ll skim through it.” The three older ponies raised their eyebrows skeptically at Applebloom. “You have ma word princess, we will look through it before doing anything else.” Twilight hesitated for a moment before using her magic to levitate the book to the filly in front of her. Applebloom took the book in her mouth, bowed in appreciation with Star Dust and left. When Twilight’s door had closed the three broke into chatter. “Is anypony else starting to wonder why she brought up the amulet?” asked Arthur seriously. “I understand your concern Arthur,” said Twilight agreeing with him. “Zecora you didn’t tell them?” “Tell them what?” asked Arthur. “Twilight, have no fear,” said Zecora “The amulet may be near, but trust me, it is locked away.” “You have it?!” exclaimed Arthur. Zecora nodded. “I think we might want to tell Apple Jack, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash about the situation,” said Twilight thoughtfully. “Just incase they are tempted to look for the amulet. “They?” said Arthur questionably. “Appleboom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle. They are a small group called the Cutie Mark Crusaders. You see, since none of them have their cutie marks yet, they try to find out ways to earn them every now and then.” “We might want to get started right way then,” said Arthur realizing what this could mean. Star Dust told Appleboom that she could manage from here. The response wasn’t what she had counted on. Applebloom insisted that she, Scootaloo, and Rarity’s little sister, Sweetie Belle, help her and if the Alicorn Amulet sounded intriguing enough, then it would be their new quest for their endless plans to get cutie marks. Star Dust reluctantly agreed much to her friend’s delight and once they had found Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo they met at the Cutie Mark Crusaders clubhouse. When Sweetie Belle had asked what they were brought there for, Applebloom dropped the book on the wooden floor and began looking for the page Twilight had said the amulet would be on. The book gave them full details and even had a picture of the Alicorn Amulet at the top of the page. “The Alicorn Amulet,” began star Dust. “A powerful artifact crafted by the ancient Alicorns. Who ever wears it will be blessed with untold powers.” The four exchanged looks of interest. “Even though it provides immense power, through time it will corrupt the user. The amulet has a magical lock imbedded on it there for, the wearer is the only one who can take it off. “ There was a moment of silence while the three crusaders took in what they had just read. It wasn’t at all like they ha expected or did they? The way Twilight and Arthur were acting was almost as if they knew more than they were letting on. And what of Zecora? Why was she so eager to discard the matter so quickly? Star Dust thought back to the letter she read about the amulet requesting that if her brother knew anything about it or knew where it was, to write back at once. It was indeed an odd letter. Something told her that she might want to write back and tell the messenger what she had learned before going any further. So, that night she wrote a letter in response making sure to leave it under her brother’s name and left the subject alone. It didn’t take long for a reply to reach him. On it was a short reply stating that he or she thought the letter they had received was troubling, but never the less, they requested that if he should happen to come across it, write back to them at once, telling them where it was. She began to wonder why there was so much interest in the amulet and thought if she should write back and ask. Something told her that the response would probably be something like studying the amulet’s origins or just to see it for them selves. Once again the way Zecora reacted when she had asked about the amulet crossed her mind. There must be something she didn’t want her to know. It was decided the afternoon after at the Cutie Mark Crusaders clubhouse that they would pay the zebra a visit. Applebloom, and Sweetie Belle would distract Zecora while Star Dust, and Scootaloo would poke around looking for any sign of a lead on the artifact. “Just think girls,” said Applebloom excitedly, “If we pull this off, we might get a cutie mark of exploration. Oh, I would so much like mine to be a compass. All though, I wouldn’t mind a hat neither.” “Stay focused,” said Scootaloo. “We haven’t even begun yet and we need you and Sweetie Belle to talk to Zecora in order for this to work.” Before they had even begun their mission Applebloom’s big sister Apple Jack approached them with a serious look on her face. When she asked where they were headed off to, Sweetie Bell was about to spill the beans when Applebloom stuffed her hoof in her friends mouth and told her sister that they were off to do more crusader business. Amongst further questioning and reassuring her sister that it had nothing to do with the Alicorn Amulet she allowed them to go about their business. “Why did you lie to your sister like that Applebloom?” asked Star Dust. “Because, Ah think that the grown ups are hiding something from us. And if we go around telling them what we’re up to then they won’t hesitate to stop us. Besides you saw the way she was questioning me. That just proves it. They are definitely hiding something and we’re going to get to the bottom of it.” They were about to reach the edge of the Everfree Forest when Rainbow Dash and Rarity were seen wondering around in search for them. Acting fast the crusaders galloped into the forest before the two spotted them. The forest was just as dark and gloomy as ever. Trees surrounding them gave off eerie appearances, the mossy ground was soaked making squishy sounds when stepped on. Bats hanging on nearby branches slept soundly as crickets sounded off to one another. Zecora’s hut came into view and the crusaders approached it. Applebloom knocked on the door and a few seconds later it opened. “Ah, Applebloom what brings you here?” asked Zecora allowing the three to enter. “Just passing by Zecora,” replied Applebloom. “Ah was wondering if you had anything you were working on that we might be able to help out with.” “But of course, now that I come to think of it,” said Zecora she had Applebloom follow her to a shelf. “As you can see I have many ingredients. If you four can lend a hoof, it would be most appreciated.” It was easier than they had originally thought. While Applebloom and Sweetie Belle were helping Zecora with her brew Scootaloo asked where the bathroom was and when told she and Star Dust snuck around to the back of the hut. The walls had masks hanging all around the walls, long wooden spoons and pots were settled in one spot while dishes were stowed in separate cabenets. Thinking that this must be the kitchen, Scootaloo and Star Dust backtracked and found a closed closet door. Luckily it was unlocked and Star Dust opened it. The door made a short creek making them look around to see if Zecora had heard anything. When no sounds of hoofsteps were heard she went inside bringing a lantern with her while Scootaloo stayed behind to be a watcher. The closet turned out to be a storage filled with the curious artifacts. A number of Cases, scrolls, small chests, and jars laid on shelves. Making her way through the treasure trove, Star Dust held the lantern up to make out what she was seeing. At the end of the closet she found a black chest that was locked. She put the lantern on the shelf to pick up the chest and held it up to the light. There didn’t seem to be anything different about it, but curiosity took over and she began to look around for a key. The last place she would think to look would be in Zecora bedroom. Scootaloo switched jobs with Star Dust and went into Zecora’s bedroom. Her bed sheets were white and covers brown. A desk stood in the corner of the room a mirror stood on top of a desk with a come. Thinking that Zecora must be wondering where she had gone off too, Scootaloo began to search through the drawers and came across a single key. Making her way across the hall she gave Star Dust the key and she hurried back inside the closet. The key fit and when turned there was a click and when opened Star Dust was looking down at a black and red colored amulet with a ruby at the center. The black Alicorn’s tiny red eyes glared at her. This was it, she had found the Alicorn Amulet. From outside Scootaloo heard Zecora’s voice. “Thank you for stopping by to help. Now where did your friends wander off to?” “Star Dust hurry up Zecora is coming this way!" Scootaloo said poking her head inside the closet. Feeling that there was no time to place everything back to it’s original state Star Dust closed the chest, relocked it, and left the key still intact and the lantern was still on. She did however make sure that Scootaloo closed the closet door and they found themselves looking at Zecora’s appearing figure. “Now, now little ones,” she said walking over. “There are few rooms in this hut, and only one you mustn’t trust.” She moved the two fillies away from the closet and lead them back into the living room. “You have quite a collection of masks Zecora.” said Star Dust. “Yes, I think that having tokens from ones homeland makes moving to new areas feel like you never left don’t you?” “I guess.” Replied Star Dust. They spent their time with Zecora helping her finding extra ingredients from the forest and once they said their farewells Applebloom asked her fellow members if they had found what they were looking for. Star Dust did tell her and Sweetie Belle that she did find the amulet and was going to tell her brother that she had helped lighten his workload. He however took the news as a sign of relief meaning he hasn’t lost his mind owing to the fact that he couldn’t remember sending those letters and frowning in disapproval that his little sister would sneak around his back just to write responses under his name. “I did tell him all that stuff already about the Amulet and that he should leave it alone.” He said shaking his head. “You didn’t write back to him about this yet didn’t you?” “No not yet.” said Star Dust truthfully. “Good, just please don’t do something like that again all right?” “O.K.” Star Dust’s big brother wrote a letter describing where his sister had found the Amulet and headed out to send it in the mail. Zecora’s hut was quiet that night as she went to bed early. The morning after she awoke with an uneasy feeling. She checked the drawer where the key was, to find nothing in it. She rushed out of her room and saw that her kitchen and most of her house had been ransacked and the closet door was open. The jars broken, the cases and small chests opened, scrolls unrolled and the chest with the Alicorn Amulet and key were gone. A knife held a note up on the front door, on it was: Thank you for your serves… Signed A.M. Chapter 3Chapter 3: The Prince and Four Princesses Simon was first to leave the throne room. He spread his wings and took flight, Safire watched him out of sight with clear disapproval. “Sister, can you round up a few guards to accompany my apprentice?” “Of course little brother,” said Safire with a bow and left. Arthur waited until the doors closed so that he tell the king his curiosity about Safire. “You should get going Arthur,” suggested Sullivan. “With the amount of energy Simon has, I expect he will be waiting outside with in seconds.” “Yes sir, it’s just that… never mind it’s probably nothing.” Arthur left the throne room before the king could reply and when he was back in the halls Safire was waiting beside the doors. Could she have been eavesdropping? She gave Arthur a perplexed look as he glanced back for a second look, but he must be thinking too much into it. Her own brother trusts her as do most of the citizens of the Sapphire Kingdom so, why shouldn’t he? Once outside the castle, the suns warmth greeted him, but looking around his surroundings there was no sign of Simon Streaks or the escorts. Thinking that one of the two must be waiting by road leading out the kingdom he galloped off. His thinking was off as he found out there was no one at the road either. Just then the sound something big flying overhead caught his attention and when he looked up he saw Simon who was wearing yellow uniform that had black patterns on it. Spotting Arthur he came soaring down only to hover a few feet from the ground. “Aha so this is where I find you!” he said cheerfully. “Anxious to get going eh? I like it!” “Actually I thought you would be here waiting for me,” said Arthur. “I think we might be fine if we leave now,” said Simon taking in nothing that had just been said. “Notch and I have a bet on who will get The Crystal Empire first.” “I said… Wait did you say Notch?” “Yep!” “As in the Notch? Leader of the Holly Head Hornets?” “The same!” Arthur starred in disbelief as an unbelievable thought came over him. Now amongst further inspection at Simon’s uniform, it was the exact same as a member of the Hornets. “No way,” said Arthur smiling at his own foolishness. “You know for a moment I thought that you might be a member of the Hornets.” “That’s right!” said Simon beaming at him. “Speechless aren’t you? Yeah, I suppose I may not look it when I’m not in my uniform, but you know the one they call Lucky? That’s me.” Arthur looked up at the Pegasus in front of him in complete shock. Simon laughed. “You’re an odd one Arthur. Tell you what; I’ll give you an autograph later.” Simon turned and made to fly away when Arthur snapped out of his confused state and suggested that they wait for the guards that were supposed to escort them. Simon refused this request and offered to go on ahead while Arthur waited. “Look, King Sullivan put me on this assignment with you and we’ll arrive at the same time.” Arthur looked up at the sky and told Simon to bring him a cloud. When Simon returned, Arthur made magic flow through his horn and concentrated on what he was about to do. “Only Pegasi can walk on clouds kid,” said Simon notably. “I know,” said Arthur when the magic died out from his horn. “ That’s why I cast a spell that will make it possible for me to walk on them as well.” With out hesitation, Arthur leaped onto the cloud, gained his balance and by using his magic once again, he made the cloud glow and was able to control where it went. Looking impressed, Simon flew upwards and headed straight; Arthur tailing close behind. The feeling of his mane and tail blowing back as he flew behind Simon was strange. It was chilly in the sky, and as his mane that was waving from behind felt like his fur could fly off at any given moment. Arthur took a moment to look below him as the sight of trees and mountains passed by with ease. The scenery didn’t last though. As the two went further out, the more the clouds thickened and they were forced to climb higher and continue on their course from a safer altitude. At the speed Simon was going the time flying to their destination didn’t seem long at all. In fact, Arthur thought only minutes had passed since they left. Simon slowed his pacing and pointed below. “We have to descend otherwise we’ll fly right passed it!” He circled around once before he dove into the overcast disappearing beneath it. Arthur followed, all the while using his horn as a spot light in order to see where he was going. The beam of light only went so far though. A strong cold gust of wind greeted him and controlling the cloud became difficult. Looking below him he saw nothing but a grey mist. Just when he was about to make a break for the top of the overcast, the grey broke away and he saw a vast valley surrounded by mountains. Poking out of the ground being illuminated by the sun were multi colored crystals and a train track ran straight through the center leading to a station. “Incredible isn’t it?” asked Simon to Arthur. “Ever since the King Sombra was defeated, his curse over the land vanished along with him and the Empire can once again live in peace.” The two landed at the station where a train had just arrived. Mares, Stallions, foals and fillies were piling out and were welcomed by small shops open for business. Further ahead a large banner hung high and stitched in purple writing was, “Welcome The Crystal Empire! Host of this year’s Equestria Games!” As Simon and Arthur joined in the herd of ponies, a few heads turned to them. One Mare nudged another and signaled her to look at Simon. Clearly she thought she knew who he was or at least they knew his team name. “You’re quite popular.” said Arthur noting some young admiring fans. “Yes, you could say that,” said Simon smiling gratefully at the waves he was receiving undoubtedly confirming the suspicions. Simon went inside a shop and emerged moments later with two cinnamon buns. He handed one to Arthur who didn’t noticed how hungry he was until he took a bite. “Aha! If I’m not mistaken, that would be the rest of my team and your escorts!” exclaimed Simon with delight as he looked up at the sky. Arthur looked up to see seven Pegasi. Two of which were wearing armor and were pulling a royal carriage behind them. The Pegaguards pulling the empty cargo looked at Arthur with a mix of frustration and relief while one of Simon’s teammates marched forward and gave him a sharp poke with their hoof. “Lucky, despite the bet you and our fearless leader had…” “River, we made it hear and that’s all that matters isn’t it?” said Simon sheepishly to her. River wasn’t amused. “The poor guards were worried sick about the king’s apprentice! I thought you would’ve had enough sense in you to put ridiculous bets like this off for once!” “Easy River,” said one of the four-team members behind her. Judging from the presence he gave off when he spoke and the fact that all of his companions eyes were on him; he must be their leader, Notch. Taking advantage of the Hornet’s heated discussion on their fellow member’s actions, Arthur went over to the guards who were waiting for an explanation. “Sorry about this,” he said apologetically. “King Sullivan said I had to be with Simon when he arrived here so…” “It’s fine,” replied one of the guards. “As long as you’re safe that’s all that matters.” “How’s this? I’ll pay you guys double when we get back to the kingdom. Sound fair?” The guards snorted in agreement. Once the Simon and River seemed to have cooled down they all went to the entrance of The Crystal Empire. Arthur having promised to represent King Sullivan rode in the carriage. The Hornet’s said their goodbyes to Arthur when they had arrived. Simon stayed behind for a few seconds to tell him to watch for them during the opening and closing ceremonies before he too took off. One of the guards asked Arthur if they should go to greet the leaders of The Crystal Empire and Canterlot. He agreed and the carriage moved through the Empire as many citizens and tourists bowed in respect as they passed by. Arthur had just noticed how very different the citizens of the empire were from the tourists. Everyone was shining bright as if they too were part crystal. Straitening up ready to make a good first impression; he smiled at them and waved in appreciation. Finally after what seemed like hours of nothing but bowing and cheerful welcomes by young ponies Arthur’s carriage came to a stop. “Thank you fellas” said Arthur leaping out of his lift. “Now, where would I be most likely to find the princess at this time?” The carriage had stopped not at the castle, but in the center of town. Before Arthur could ask what was with the hold up, one of the guards tapped him with his hind leg. “Perhaps it would be better if you would look around on your own.” He whispered. “We have a while before the games start. Meet…” “You’re probably right,” said Arthur, cutting the guard off. “I’ll meet you two at the castle later.” The guards went on ahead while Arthur took this time to take in the sites. The empire was bigger than he had expected the center was all a town with stores that were more like large tents and houses were on every block. Businesses were booming with tones of ponies greeting the swarms of tourists with all kinds of things. The food, which included crystal corn, made Arthur wonder if biting into it would be a good idea. Several of the stands had ponies, who, by the looks of it didn’t look like they were from here. One was a white unicorn with purple hair and blue eyes. At her post, was a collection a well-made hats and a small dragon? Arthur blinked as to make sure he wasn’t seeing things, but his eyes were not fooling him. There was a small dragon calling out “Hats and flags for sail! Come get your Equestria Game hats and flags! Made by Ponyville’s talented team of designers!” “Ponyville?” inquired Arthur. “That’s right, Ponyville!” shouted an excited voice from behind making him jump. “Oops, sorry.” said the voice again. Letting the fast beating of his heart slow down, Arthur looked at the pony before him. Her coat as well as her mane and tail were pink. She had blue eyes and her cutie mark was three balloons; two were blue and the other yellow. “Who are you?” asked Arthur. “I’m Pinkie Pie!” she said positively glowing with delight. “What’s yours?” “Arthur. I’m here for…” “Oh, are you here for the games?” “Yes, but…” “Would you like a hat or a flag?” “Not now.” “What about crystal corn” “Perhaps later, but for now I’m…” “Oh wait let me think…” She put her hoof on her head and sat there puzzling. “Look,” said Arthur taking this time of silence to get to his question. “I’m here looking for the princess do you know where she would be at this time?” “Huh, is that all? “ said Pinkie. “You should have asked me that before.” “Then you know where she is?” said Arthur relieved that they were getting somewhere. “Yes, but… I can’t take you there,” said Pinkie. “Why not?” asked Arthur. “Because she’s busy getting ready for the games like everypony else.” said Pinkie and before Arthur could ask about any other royalty branch that would be arriving at the Empire, Pinkie was going on and on about what she thought about games and telling him about her favorite games and was asked what his favorite game was. When Arthur refused to answer her she would simply move on to another topic. He was about to cast a hearing spell when another voice rang out. Pinkie immediately grew silent. Arthur turned around to look at the one who had intervened, but no one was there. At first he thought that when he turned back the pony would pop out of nowhere again but to his relief she didn’t. He continued his travel around town asking about any other princesses, but he came up empty handed. Feeling disappointed at zero success so far, Arthur came to a stop next to a sider and pie stand. Having nothing else to do he went ahead and paid for a mug of cider. He received his drink from a pony with an orange coat, green eyes and wearing a farmer’s hat. Her face hade white freckles and long blond mane and tail that were tied in the back by red ribbons. Arthur asked the pony if she knew anything about the whereabouts of the princesses. “Hmmm… I can help y’all out with that,” she said in a southern accent. “You don’t say? But how can I be sure you’re not just pulling my leg?” said Arthur sounding suspicious. “No legs are being pulled here. I just so happen to know where one is. I can take y’all there if you’d like.” she said with a wink. “Ok. Try saying that without winking this time,” said Arthur. The pony laughed and told one of her assistants to take over while she took Arthur to where she believed one of the princesses were. “So, why’re ya so interested in meeting the princesses before the games?” she asked “I’m from the Sapphire Kingdom and…” “Well I’ll be,” she said stopping in her tracks and turning to face him. “You must be the king!” “Actually I’m…” But before Arthur could finish the pony took her hat off, bowed to him and apologized for not realizing things sooner. “Of course, you must be his son,” she said leading him onward again. “I think one of the princess’s I know may not come as a surprise to you after all.” “Come again?” inquired Arthur. “One of the princesses you know?” “That’s right. Let’s see… here we are, but wait.” “What for?” asked Arthur. “You don’t expect to meet her or any of the princesses with out being dressed properly do you?” Now that she had mentioned it, Arthur was in such a hurry that the thought of him wearing something for the occasion never came to mind. After all he was there to represent the king of his kingdom. “You have a point,” said Arthur thoughtfully. “Right, now where can I…” “You don’t have to worry about that,” said Applejack feeling important. “I know just the pony who’ll fix y’all right up!” She led him straight to the stand where the white unicorn and small dragon were and whispered in the unicorn’s ear about the predicament. The unicorn looked like she might faint, but with the speed of cheetah she told the dragon to take over, took one of Arthurs hooves and took him inside the tent. Several other ponies were inside it and stared curiously at the two of them. When she told them what was going on they wasted no time and immediately began taking measurements and testing out colors for an outfit. As each clothing piece was put on every now and then the unicorn would say words like, “Too plain, ” “Too dark,” “What on earth were you thinking!?” and “Definitely not.” “Ms. Rarity,” said one of the fashion designers as his work was disapproved. “Maybe you should try?” “It really doesn’t have to be anything special.” said Arthur. “Nonsense!” “A son of the king from the Sapphire Kingdom needs to look his best during occasions like these.” Replied Rarity as she used her magic to scroll through colors and draw a quick illustration of what she was visualizing while the designers placed the measured sizes they had taken on the work space. “About that, I’m not...” “No, no. Say no more. Just leave everything to me,” said Rarity holding up a hoof to cut him off. She stopped what she was doing to glance over at Arthur and stared at the red markings on his body. “Those won’t come off,” said the same pony from before. “What are they?” Inquired Rarity raising an eyebrow. “I don’t know,” said Arthur. “I woke up one day and they were just there.” Rarity made no further inquiry about the markings and continued with her work. The designers made to wash his mane and tail with the time they had left. When she was done she had made a brown and grey suit complete with a small cape. She eyed Arthur carefully making absolutely sure that nothing appeared to be out of place then clapped her hooves together with delight at her work. The other designers around them surveyed Arthur, clearly waiting for his say. He looked in the mirror and saw that the suit had covered most of the red marks below his neck and the cape hid his own mark. “Yes,” he thought to himself. “This should work nicely.” “What do you think?” asked Rarity. “You’ve done this before haven’t you?” said Arthur knowledgably. “Yes your excellence.” Rarity replied blushing a little. “Thanks everypony I appreciate it. How much do I owe you?” “There’s No need to pay us!” said Rarity aloud as Arthur was about to conjure up his sack of bits. “Really it’s no trouble at all your majesty, I mean… well,” she blushed again and bowed so low that her face was covered by her mane that flopped to the floor. The designers bowed as well, thanked Arthur for dropping in and one of them escorted him out even though the tent wasn’t that wide and he was inches away from the opening. When he emerged the pony gave him one last bow and quickly sank back into the tent. Arthur saw Applejack waiting by one of many souvenir stands and headed over. “Hewwwi!” she said lifting her front legs excitedly. “I told y’all that Rarity would fix ya up. And from the looks of it…” she stepped closer for a better look. “She washed ya too.” “Shall we be off then?” said Arthur hoping that this time Applejack wouldn’t come up with another reason as to why he shouldn’t see one of the princesses. “Yes. Come on, this way.” The inside of the salon was a singlewide room. The walls were tan and the floor blue with a white swirl at the center. Purple crystals rose to the shaded ceiling. Scents of various shampoos, perfumes, and polish hung in the air. The seats were mostly unoccupied and a shiny mud bath was at the far end. A Crystal pony welcomed the two and asked Applejack if she would like her main to be done. “Sorry, but we’re busy at the moment. Ya see, the Prince of the Sapphire Kingdom has arrived and…” “Prince?!” came a shocked voice from one of the seats that had its back to them. “Yep!” replied Applejack. “How ya comin along over there Twilight?” “Uh… I’ll be there in a moment!” answered the voice sounding nervous. A good feeling came over Arthur as he realized that he wasn’t the only one having their nerves tested. The crystal pony bowed to him and told him and Applejack to have a seat while they waited. They sat down and only seconds had passed when, with out warning, and to Arthur’s surprise and horror, Pinkie Pie and two Pegasi that he did not know arrived through the golden doors. Pinkie hopped her way over while her companions flew. One had a light blue coat, red eyes and her somewhat long mane and tail were rainbow colors. Even her cutie mark was peculiar; a cloud with a rainbow lightning bolt. The other was yellow with green eyes and long pink mane and tail. Her cutie mark was three pink butterflies. When Pinkie spotted Arthur she hopped over and started bombarding him with questions. “Pinkie!” shouted the blue Pegasus. “I had to fly you away from him last time, so please for the love of Celestia bring it down a little!” Applejack cleared her throat and introduced them. “Rainbow’s probably right Pinkie. Y’all do best to not question him too much. This is the prince of the Sapphire Kingdom. Arthur.” Pinkie did the smallest of double takes and bowed while the two hovering above quickly landed and did the same “Hello Prince Arthur. My name is Rainbow Dash,” said the blue Pegasus. “And I’m Princess Twilight Sparkle,” said a voice from where the chair was once occupied. Arthur shot up and bowed his head. “The pleasure is all mine Princess,” he said. The two of them looked up at each other and when Arthur saw the unicorn in front of him, he shot back. Twilight being a little shorter than he was had a purple coat and eyes. Her mane and tail were a dark blue with a pink and purple stripe running down the middle. A golden tiara laid on her head. She was also an Alicorn. “You’re the princess of The Crystal Empire?” “No, that would be Cadence. She is the princess here and my brother, her husband, is captain of the royal guard in Canterlot .” Replied Twilight. “I am the third princess of Canterlot.” “Right,” said Arthur, the doubtfulness in his voice unmasked. “If you’re the third princess of Canterlot, then I must be the prince of the Sapphire Kingdom.” “I am the third princess though,” said Twilight unsure if she wasn’t that confident in saying so the first time. “Uhuh…” said Arthur unconvinced. “This is really funny and all but, I for one know that Canterlot has only one princess. Celestia if I recall correctly and her sister Luna was banished long ago.” “You are right, but Princess Luna is back and is has become the second. And I as of recently have become the third.” When Arthur didn’t look assured she turned to her friends for help. Of course all of them told Arthur that she was telling the truth, but he didn’t buy it and accused them of collaborating with her in a practical joke to waste his time. “Now hold on there partner!” said Applejack annoyed. “No one is involved in anything! And we are most certainly not wasting your time!” “I see no evidence to the contrary!” said Arthur stubbornly. “What book did you read? What was it?” “The only book on Canterlot history.” “Then it needs to be rewritten.” “It most certainly will not! Or are you saying that there is another book on their history that I have over looked!” “He’s right Applejack,” said Twilight bringing the argument to an abrupt halt. “The book he is referring to is the only one in existence. No one outside of Canterlot and Ponyville would know that Canterlot has gained two Princesses. I don’t think that The Crystal Empire even knows that Princess Luna has changed and I had just informed them that I am the third Princess.” “Wait, let me get this straight,” said Arthur rubbing his forehead. “Princess Luna… The Nightmare Moon has changed and took her role once again as the second princess of Canterlot and you have just been announced the third?” “I know how that all must sound to you. Believe me I was surprised too at first when I had become the new princess. But I promise you it’s all true.” Arthur frowned at her, turned and made to leave the salon. The golden doors closed behind him, leaving Twilight and her friends speechless. Chapter 4Chapter 4: A Dastardly Deed Part 1 “What just happened?” asked Rarity, unsure of what to make of the situation. “I'll tell y’all what happened,” said Applejack looking furious. “His highness is a meaner than a snake! How dare he call us liars! Especially Twilight!” A flutter of nasty things to say about Arthur broke out amongst the group. Even the employees nodded their heads in silent agreement. Twilight was beside herself. Indeed she too wanted to be angry at Arthur, but something felt wrong about it. “Why though?” She thought to herself. “If he was that convinced that she wasn’t a princess then why would she car about what she thought of him? Unless, something else is going on.” In the mist of the ugly remarks going around, Twilight called for attention and asked Applejack where she met Arthur. “He came buy my cider stand and asked where he could find one of the princesses. I told him I knew where you were. ” “Ok. Did he mention that he was a prince?” There was a moment of silence while Applejack thought back then in realization, she face hoofed herself. “Oh, no; I did ask why he was interested in meeting you and then… I might have jumped to conclusions and assumed he was a prince.” Twilight sighed, but it was more of relief than anything else. She knew what had to be done now and if they don’t talk sense into Arthur, Princess Cadence, Shining Armor, or Princess Celestia most certainly will before they let the Equestria Games begin. Applejack was the first to leave and together the six ponies galloped out of the spa splitting up into different areas in search for Arthur. What they didn’t know is that he had already gone up to the castle and met up with his escorts who were having a friendly conversation with the Canterlot and Crystal guards. When he saw who was amongst them he took a deep breath and approached a neatly dressed white male unicorn. judging from his tall stature and presence he seemed to have on the guards, he must be Twilight's brother. His blue eyes spotted Arthur who sunk in a bow when he saw who was behind him. “Your Majesty,” he said to the pink Alicorn approaching behind her husband. Her small gold crown stood neatly on her pink mane. Princess Cadence smiled, telling him to stand. Arthur did so and went into explanation as to why he was here and not Sullivan. “No trouble at all,” said the unicorn. “It must be something of great importance if he is willing to miss out. My name is Shining Armor by the way." He stuck out his hoof and Arthur shook it. "We are about to give the signal to allow everypony to head over to the stadium. I wonder where Twily is?” “Dear, I’m sure she’ll meet us there,” said Princess Cadence warmly. “Twily?” said Arthur curiously. “Yes, my husbands sister. Her name is Twilight Sparkle. Come to think of it, she too is a princess. I think she’ll be fascinated to know that you’re in the same position as she was once.” Arthur’s ears dropped and his eye began to twitch. Either this was a really good elaborate joke the rulers were all behind or he had just made the biggest mistake that could cost him being a good representative to the Sapphire Kingdom’s king. Shining Armor’s voice broke him out his dumbstruck phase and when asked if he was feeling all right, he reassured him and followed the two rulers to the stadium. All the while a sickening feeling was making his stomach curl. The Stadium was a magnificent site. A vast circular sphere had been built on the far side of the empire. A track field went all the way around the cylinder. In the center of the field was an obstacle course made up of four challenges; crawling, jumping, swinging and performance of moving in the pattern of the cones. The bleachers rose high from the ground. Surprisingly it was just enough to hold all who had arrived to witness the games. Fallowing the Prince and Princess Arthur made his way to the top box, while Princess Cadence gave the order for the announcer to spread the word that everyone should come to the stadium. “You must be Arthur Cloud,” said a kind voice from Arthurs left. Arthur turned his head and was looking up at a tall white Alicorn sat next to him. How did he miss her? She smiled down at him and introduced herself. “My name is Princess Celestia.” Arthur quickly bowed his head in respect. Celestia chuckled as if she had seen this type of reaction before. The judges were the first to arrive followed shortly by a massive crowd who took to their seats as excited conversations were heard all around. For some time the Prince and Princesses waited for Twilight. It seemed to have lasted forever when Princess Celestia pointed her out as she was galloping up the rows at top speed. It took a while for her to catch her breath and when she did, she looked at Arthur with a mix of determination and anger. Arthur had a feeling that he should probably apologies, but Celestia cut him off. “Twilight, this is Arthur. He has been sent as a representative for King Sullivan.” “You don’t say,” said Twilight still eyeing Arthur. “We’ve met your highness,” said Arthur. “So… She really is a princess.” Celestia giggled and explained, “It’s no surprise that you would doubt it at first. But I can reassure you that she is one.” Arthur frowned feeling like such an idiot for doubting her. “I am deeply sorry your highness.” He said bowing so low that his nose touched the floor. “I hope you don’t judge his majesty for this as well. He is really kind and I’m sure he would’ve taken your words into consideration.” Twilight smiled weakly, completely embarrassed at what was being told to her. “It’s alright, honest. Lets just forget anything ever happened.” When Arthur didn’t come back up she patted him with her hoof and he straitened up at once. Celestia, Cadence and Shining Armor were laughing beside themselves. Twilight’s face grew red and asked what was so funny. “The way he’s acting right now reminds me of you. You are my student and Arthur is King Sullivan’s apprentice. Now that I’ve had a better look at him, he looks to be the same age as you. Maybe even a year older.” Twilight looked back at Arthur who nodded insuring that what Celestia had said was true. The announcer came up to their level saying that whenever they are ready, they should start. Princess Cadence took the megaphone handed to her, took a deep breath and once her voice rang out through the stadium, all was silent. “Welcome fillies and foals, mares and jentlecolts welcome to the Equestia Games!” A loud rush of cheering took over as the audience was eager to get the games started. “On behalf of The Crystal Empire, it gives me great pleasure to welcome you all to our city! It is an honor to host this years games so with out any further a due, please welcome our contestants!” From below, the field was over taken by a swarm of ponies who came out ready to go and waved at their supporters. When they stopped cheering the silence that followed this time was overwhelming. Everyone knew what was about to happen. The Wonderbolts and the Holly Head Hornets were about to kick off the opening ceremony. The announcer took the megaphone back and his voice was soon heard. “To start off the opening ceremony, please help me welcome the one and only… Wonderbolts!” A roar of shouts and screams of delight filled the sphere as all eyes turned to the sky. Suddenly a trail of blue smoke was seen followed by yellow. The six Pegasus at the end of the trails were dressed in light blue and yellow uniforms with matching goggles. They dove in unison right into the middle of the stadium where they broke off and flew in opposite directions. In their seats, the audience applauded the team as they continued on their course. From the top box, and Arthur watched in amazement as the squad preformed a number of stunts and aerodynamics that would make any inexperienced flyer think twice before attempting them. When the Wonderbolts regrouped they hovered above the stadium tacking in the applause and bowed. Once they soared back into the sky and disappeared from sight. The announcer’s voice rang throughout the crowd’s endless liveliness. “Now, for the first time ever, clap your hooves together for... The Holly Head Hornets!” Once more every head turned to the sky as a wave of six black and yellow trails of smoke hurdled its way towards the stadium. Instead of ending at the middle like the Wonderbolts, they waited until they were inches from the ground before they shot back up taking off in opposite directions. One trail of yellow smoke followed black. Arthur saw a flash of a black and dark gold uniform before the Pegasus shot up and circled around each other as they climbed higher and higher. The groups of three flew straight at each other and at once they dove together and the smoke died out as they straightened up and came to a complete stop where they hovered in the center of the field. If everyone was cheering for the Wonderbolts before, the volume seemed to have increased for the Holly Head Hornets. Twilight thought she saw a trace of a rainbow colored tail in the audience and wondered how Rainbow Dash and the rest of her friends were doing. Once the Holly Head Hornets took off the competitors were lining up in wait for the first game to begin. The decent sized obstacle course in front of them was sure to be the first game. The teams were five per each kingdom. In order to tell which team represented their homeland they wore colored saddles. The Teams representing Canterlot wore light blue saddles, The Crystal Empire wore purple, the Sapphire kingdom wore dark blue, Fillydelphia came out in brown, and tried on in white. “Teams on the field get ready!” the announcer said as the crowd burst into new waves of excitement. “Every one of you must pass through the course. There is no time limit but you will be judged by your performance. If you damage the obstacles, stray out of bounds, or slip up you will be penalized! The Team with the least amount of penalties wins! Ready… Get set… Go!” The leaders of the teams took off and rushed to the obstacle course where they slowed down and began to crawl straight through low poles. The Canterlot pony seemed to be doing just fine until he reached the second to last pole. His rear touched and lifted the pole several inches before it slammed back into place. With one obstacle cleared the second was to hop from one platform to the next. Everyone had a problem with this one. They were observing the platform and deciding if they should give themselves some space for the first leap. The Sapphire Kingdom and Fillydelphia made quick work of the challenge as they galloped ahead with just enough speed and timing. Leaving their opponents behind, they approached the next test swinging from one end to the next where finally they would have to zigzagging through cones leading to the finish line. A roar of praise came from the audience as The Crystal Empire had finally cleared the second task. Taking the rope in his mouth he stood on two legs and stepped onto the ledge. Taking a breather he held on tight to the rope and with a jump he swung forward. His landing could have been better. He let go to early, slid and tripped onto the platform. Those from the Crystal Empire groaned from the stands and waited for their first player to pick himself up. At the beginning of the course another set of players were making their way to the first obstacle. The Canterlot player had just reached his rope and came swinging on down. The Canterlot ponies cried out in admiration as their representative made a prefect landing and within seconds was heading over to the cones. It didn’t take long for the Sapphire team player to catch up with The Crystal Empire. Now they were even, but little did they know about the amount of cones they had knocked over during their last moment race to the finish line. The Crystal Empire Was penalized for six cones while the Sapphire Kingdom knocked over seven. The Canterlot and Fillydelphian part of the stadium applauded as their first contestants swept through the cones with ease. One by one the teams squared off or were penalized. At the end of the game The Team to win was Canterlot with 24 penalties. From the stands the Canterlot ponies cheered for their team. “Wow,” said Arthur amazed at the outcome. “I thought we had that one.” The next game to be played was Endurance. For this game the competitors would have to gallop fast on the track. The number of players for this game was three per each team. They would have to gallop one hundred meters each. Doing this they would have to carry a baton and pass it to the next runner when they were done in order to continue. “Come on team!” shouted Shining Armor encouragingly. “Remember make sure the next runner has the baton before they take off!” “I think we got this one in the bag,” said Arthur without the faintest trace of worry. “Is that so?” asked Shining Armor challengingly. “Yes, The one who starts off may not be as fast as the others but the last stallion we got out there knows how to keep his eyes on the prize.” Arthur was right the Sapphire Kingdome’s skill with agility was matched by their agile footing. With one last push their last runner flew passed The Crystal Empire’s team member and scored a victory on the Endurance. The third game was Jumping in which The Crystal Empire and Canterlot squared off in single jump challenge. The Crystal Empire took home that prize with making a 2.32meter jump. The third game was Reining. The stadium watched in amazement as each team showed off their best balance and speed. They were in awe as the stallions slid across the field and came to a complete stop. By the end, it was close, but Canterlot came out on top. Twilight and Celestia applauded their teams along with the rest of the stadium. Every one on the field hoof bumped each other on a job well done. At long last the final Competition was up to the flyers. They lifted off the ground and stared up into the sky where clouds began to come in and weather ponies set up a number of rings for the teams to go through. For this match the amount of players on each team were two; a wingman and captain. The flyers put on their goggles and headed up to a weather Pegasus who stayed behind and had a whistle at the ready for when the announcer started the match. “Everypony get ready! For this competition you will be timed! Stick close to your partner! The team with the lowest time score wins! You will begin on the whistle! Three, two… One!” The weather Pegasus blew her whistle and the teams took off their eyes set on the rings. From the stadium the announcer commentated as usual with what was going on. Every now and then he would comment on the teamwork and give an enthusiastic groan as one or several teams missed a ring. “Uh oh, looks like the Fillydelphians are having trouble cooperating with each other!” he spoke up. He was right. The wingman was falling behind and she hollered at her captain to slow down and when she did they collided. “Oh, that’s got to hurt!” the announcer said. The audience groaned as they fell five feet and regained control. The captain started to argue with her wingman. “That’s not good,” said Arthur. “If they don’t pull themselves together they loose valuable time.” Glaring at each other the two Fillydelphians took off again this time going slower than before. They weren’t the only ones with problems though. It seemed like every team had an issue with either keeping up with their captain as the wingman became lost in the clouds or the two missed a number of rings. The team to finish the task first was Cloudsdale with a time of three minutes and twenty-eight seconds. In second was Sapphire Kingdome with three minutes and thirty seconds. Finally Fillydelphia finished with four minutes and twelve seconds. “Cloudsdale Wins!” roared the announcer as the crowd whooped and excitement filled the air. With the games done, the only thing left was the closing ceremony. When the excited noise of cheering died out the announcer prepared himself to start the closing ceremony. “Thank you all for coming out today!” he said smiling. “As this is the first time in a thousand years for The Crystal Empire’s to be hosting the Equestria Games and to be living in harmony with Canterlot and the Sapphire Kingdom, The judges and myself think that’s it’s only best to end the games with welcoming them back!” The stadium’s silence died immediately and in unison they welcomed The Crystal Empire back amongst the fold. The announcer’s voice rang out again as he was about to start the closing ceremony. “What better way to end this years Equestia Games than without a bang! So the Wonderbolts and the Holly Head Hornets have agreed to pair up for this years closing ceremony! Here they are for the first time ever as a complete unit, the Wonderbolts and the Holly Head Hornets!!!” The crowd in the stands roared with glee as all heads turned to the sky once more and saw the familiar trails of black, yellow, and blue smoke heading their way. The twelve flyers kept on their mark as they dove into the center of the field and broke off. Just like before the smoke died off just enough so that seeing each flyer was no problem. The captains flew together while their teammates flew feet below them. Together they power-dived and preformed a number of amazing stunts. The flyers below started to go around in a circle as the captains went into a pencil dive. Together they stopped inches from the ground and shot right back up, their teammates still circling around them followed in their wake. The smoke died out and the captains twirled around each other as they climbed higher. Once they were at the top of the stadium they stopped and shot off in opposite directions and for the finale they took the clouds that hung in the sky and in unison they began to surf on them going this way and that; morphing the clouds together and reshaping them. What they were doing became clear and when they stopped they hovered on the sides of their work. They had made The Crystal Empire’s flag. Everyone stood up and the sounds of delight never left as they stomped their hooves and chanted the names of their favorite flyer. It was over; the Wonderbolts and Holly Head Hornets gave a bow and flew away. “Wow, I didn’t see that one coming,” exclaimed Twilight. “They were amazing weren’t they?!” asked Pinkie Pie coming out of no where and making Arthur jump. “Amazing doesn’t begin to describe it!” said Rainbow Dash catching up with her. “They were… So awesome!” “Rainbow’s a bit of a Wonderbolt fan,” said Twilight to Arthur. The rest of Twilight friends had made their way through the stadium to her level and when they spotted Arthur they looked at him as if he was something stuck on their horseshoe. Arthur was about to explain himself when they ignored him and went to congratulate Princess Cadence, Shining Armor, and Celestia. The closing ceremony and Equestria Games may have ended, but the time for everypony to give their thanks and say their farewells to Princess Celestia, Twilight, Cadence, Shining Armor, and Arthur seemed to go on for hours. “Get’s tiring after while doesn’t it kid?” said one of the Sapphire Kingdom’s guards to Arthur grinning slyly. “Oh, be quiet,” said Arthur before telling another Crystal Empire pony that it was his pleasure to attend and welcomed him and his empire back. After the farewells were done, the time for departure had arrived. Arthur said his good byes to the Princess’s and prince and apologized once again for his rude behavior toward Twilight. Twilight smiled at him and stuck her hoof out and they hoof bumped. “Goodbye Arthur,” said Twilight. “I hope we meet again sometime.” “Sure thing, but I think your friends might think differently,” said Arthur spotting Twilight’s friends heading toward the train that would take its passengers back to Ponyville and Canterlot. “Don’t worry,” said Twilight reassuringly. “I’m sure once I tell them that everything’s alright between us they’ll come around and give you a second chance.” Arthur got into the carriage and the guards took off pulling it behind them into the sky. “I think you two could become great friends,” said the guard. “What do you mean?” asked Arthur. “It was all in formalities. Now that I’ve apologized, the king’s reputation is safe, I have successfully made peace with the neighboring kingdoms, and that’s the end of it.” The guards frowned. It was clear to them that the purpose for King Sullivan asking Arthur to attend the Equestria Games instead of him was so that he can have a chance to make friends. The sound of a jet came close and without warning, Simon came sweeping in and stuck to an even pace with the guards who looked irritated with him for having startled them. “Thought I might catch up with you eventually!” he said cheerfully. “How’d you like our performance kid?” “Uh… All of you were great!” said Arthur wondering if Simon had broken away from the team again. His thoughts became clear as a second member of the Holly Head Hornets came soaring into view. It was River her expressions saying it all. Simon did in fact break away from his team to head off on his own again. “I’m so sorry Arthur,” she said apologetically and turned on Simon. “What are we going to do with you?! Notch told us to keep a single file when we left! Or did you not hear that part?” “River,” said Simon as if he was about to point out the obvious. “I heard every bit of it and the reason for me being all the way out here is because…” “If you’re about say something about that stupid bet you and Notch had…” “Well why not?” asked Simon. “The bet is still on and if I recall correctly you said that the bet is off until the end of the games.” “I never said that!” said River angrily. “Oh look at the time,” said Simon looking at his hoof as if there was a watch there. “Thanks to you I’m falling behind. Notch would have already beaten me to the Sapphire Kingdom and back by now. See ya later Arthur!” And with that he zoomed off with River fallowing in hot pursuit. Just when Arthur thought things couldn’t possibly get any stranger than that, a messenger passed by the carriage and a second later came up to Arthur handing him a letter and flew away. “What is going on with everypony?“ he said aloud untying the note and recognizing the writing instantly. “It’s from King Sullivan. “ I guess he must be congratulating you ahead of time,” said one of the guards. “Probably,” said Arthur and he began to read the letter. “We have to go back!” “What for?” asked the second guard. “King Sullivan wants us to make sure that The Crystal Empire hasn’t been threatened too!” “What?!” exclaimed the first guard. “You mean that we’ve been threatened as well?!” “Just go!” said Arthur, and the carriage turned around and began heading back to The Crystal Empire at top speed. Back at the Empire the train was being filled with passengers. Everyone was talking excitedly about the Equestria Games. Off in the distance an overcast was heading in their direction. The guards started to talk amongst one another. “Did the weather ponies say anything about an overcast in the making today?” asked one the guards. “I don’t think so,” said another. Shining Armor eyed the grey clouds curiously and sent several guards up to see if any weather ponies were up there. It took a while but the guards returned and the clouds dispersed almost immediately and once again clear skies took over. Two of the returning guards headed back to their posts while one of them staid behind. Princess Celestia was heading over with Twilight and asked what the deal was with quick weather change. “Just confusion amongst the weather ponies.” Replied one of the guards who had went up to investigate. “No worries it’s been taken care of your Highness.” “Goodbye Twily” said Shining Armor giving his little sister a hug. “Yeah, See you around,” replied Twilight. Twilight said goodbye to Princess Cadence before she and Princess Celestia boarded the train. As they watched the train leave a guard approached Shining Armor and whispered in his ear. The mood switched from joy to serious in an instant as he gave the order to take his wife back to the castle. “Shining Armor, what’s going on?” Cadence inquired. “We have a problem, The Empire has been threatened. We need to get you out of the open.” As they approached the Castle they saw something falling from the balcony and roll down to reveal a large black flag with something golden running down the center. The golden something were two long letters. The letter M stood out in front of the letter A. The Guards below eyed the flag curiously and wondered how it got there and most importantly what did it mean. A guard saw a rolled up letter and gave it to Princess Cadence. Using her magic she unrolled it and read what was on it. “Everything starts with a single step.” I don’t understand? What does this mean?” “I don’t know,” replied Shining Armor. “ Guards, check inside the castle and can somepony get that flag down!” One of the guards shouted and pointed a hoof at the sky as a carriage headed toward them. Reacting on instinct, Shining Armor and several armed guards turned to the sky ready to defend his wife. They watched as the carriage lowered and realized that it was Arthur. The carriage landed with a little more force than necessary and he stepped out, only to look at the flag and his mouth dropped. Shining Armor signaled the guards to lower their spears. He had a feeling that Arthur knew something he didn’t. “Arthur what is it?” “I don’t believe it,” said Arthur more to himself than to Shining Armor. “Arthur?” “The train. Tell me the train hasn’t left yet!” “A while ago, but… Arthur, what’s going on?” “I got a letter from King Sullivan. He said that the kingdom was being threatened and before he was about to act a flag similar to this one fell off the balcony. A note came along with it asking him if he learned anything.” “We got one too, but ours says, ”Everything starts with a single step,” said Princess Cadence. “His majesty is worried that the same has happened here too and from the looks of things it has. Whose to say the same thing won’t happen to Canterlot as well?” “Twily!” exclaimed Shining Armor looking fearful. All around them citizens of The Crystal Empire came forward when they too had seen the black flag and came to investigate. The train arrived back in Ponyville where the welcoming comity was anything but joyful. A royal guard approached the two princesses looking confused and scared. “Your highnesses, I need you to come with me quickly!” Princess Celestia and Twilight made their way past a mob of fearful and curious ponies. Twilight’s friends followed close behind wondering what all the fuss was about. Arriving in Canterlot everyone was outside looking up at the castle where Celestia and Luna lived and dispersed when they saw the returning princesses coming toward them. The Guard pointed his hoof up at the entrance to Canterlot where hanging off the wall and dancing in the wind was a black flag with the gold letters A.M. Chapter 5Chapter 5: A Dastardly Deed Part 2 “A.M.?” said Twilight looking up at the flag. “What in the name of Equestria does this mean Celestia?” “I don’t know,” said Celestia. “Your highnesses this came with it,” said the guard holding up a rolled letter. Celestia used her magic to untie the message and began to read it. “Take the flag down.” Celestia ordered. “I have a feeling that I need to send King Sullivan a letter.” “Princess…” began Twilight, but before she could say anymore one the guards taking off the flag spoke aloud warning that a carriage was headed their way. As expected, several Pegaguards took to the sky and met up with the carriage. Seconds later they were escorting it to the ground. Once it had landed Arthur hopped out and hurried over to the Princesses. “Princess Celestia, we have a problem,” “Indeed,” said Celestia notably, “I was just about to send your king a letter. In fact, I might as well send one to Cadence as well. Spike, when ever you’re ready.” “Already on it,” said the dragon taking out pieces of paper and quill, feeling important. “King Sullivan this is a response to your last letter. Yes it has happened, you said that you had a theory about it and I would like to hear more about it." Signed: Princess Celestia. “Princess Cadenence, you and Shining Armor are requested to come back to Canterlot for a royal meeting. No doubt ably, King Sullivan will be here as soon as he receives his letter." Signed: Princess Celestia. Spike rolled up the two letters and sent them both away with a single whiff of green fire. It didn’t take long for a response to find it’s way back. Spike belched up a letter from Princess Cadence saying that she and Shining Armor are on their way with their own note they had received. Within minutes the herds of gathered ponies were shooed away by the royal guard. King Sullivan rather than writing a letter back, teleported in the throne room and was greeted immediately by Celestia and Arthur. Twilight’s friends and Arthur were told to stay out of the throne room by a guard, but Sullivan requested that his apprentice staid for the meeting. Twilight’s friends looked at her as if expecting her to make the same request, however Sullivan must have an important task in mind for Arthur if he wanted him to stay so she hesitated. “Who are they princess? Friends of yours?” asked Sullivan noticing the remaining ponies and dragon in the room. “Yes your majesty,” replied Twilight. “They are all my friends.” The seven beamed at her. “Hmmm. Perhaps they could be of some use after all, that is of course, if you think they are up to what I have in mind.” said Sullivan “Well…” “Are you sure about that?” asked a voice from the doors. Everyone turned his or her attention to the new comer. A dark blue Alicorn stood at the entrance to the throne room. Her black tiara balanced on her long blue and purple mane that like her sister’s moved in rhythm as if it was an infinite tide. “Ah, Princess Luna I presume.” said Sullivan kindly. Luna gave no response. She passed the seven closest to her and approached her big sister and asked again if it was wise for them to bring Twilight’s friends into the mix of things. “Again, I leave that decision up to the princess,” said Sullivan. “Sister, I must insist…” “I agree with King Sullivan,” said Celestia. “Twilight, do you want your friends to stay?” Twilight looked at the four rulers before her. She thought for a moment before saying clearly, “Yes, I want them to stay.” Everyone seemed to nod in understanding except for Luna and Shining Armor who closed their eyes trying to hide their disapproval. The meeting started with the rulers sharing the letters that have arrived with the black flag. On King Sullivan’s was a simple question “Tell me, what have you learned?” Princess Cadence’s was, “Everything starts with a single step.” And Celestia’s made Sullivan sigh with sorrow. “Those with gifts will one day pay while those with none are here to stay.” “Something tells me that you know who could have done this,” said Shining Armor seriously. “I have a theory, but that is all,” said Sullivan. The rest of the rulers looked at him waiting to hear what he had to say. “Before I became king, there was another who shared the same desire. His name was Night Blade. He wasn’t like the rest of the Sapphire Kingdome… You see, while most of us have marks or cutie marks, he had none. He lived day after day of being treated differently. If he ever became king he vowed that he would be a symbol of hope to all those like him. I was made king instead, even though I was hoping that he would become the kingdom’s next ruler.” “What ever happened to him?” asked Twilight. “He left. No, Disappeared is more like it. He was never seen or heard from again after that. However, my big sister left with him. I had a feeling that the two of them had fallen for each other. I have received information that he has taken leadership over a group that he has founded during his isolation.” “So you think that Night Blade is behind this?” asked Luna. “It is a possibility,” said Sullivan. “Now, has there been any other flags placed around Canterlot and The Crystal Empire?” he seemed to eye Twilight as he said this. “No just Princess Celestia and Luna’s castle has been targeted,” said Twilight. “I see, perhaps the culprit, like my apprentice here is unaware of your inauguration princess.” “Then it must remain that way,” said Luna. “I agree,” said Sullivan and he turned his attention to his apprentice. “Arthur, I have a knew task for you. I want you leave the Sapphire Kingdom for some time.” “My king?” asked Arthur unsure of the idea. “I have a feeling that you will be needed here. Besides someone from the kingdom has to be positioned here, but in secret.” “So an observer in other words,” said Arthur catching on. “You need someone to work behind the scenes and inform you if something like this happens again.” Sullivan nodded. Now the question was where would Arthur stay? Here in Canterlot? No, Something told them that that would be too much of a give away. Perhaps the small town bellow the royal city… Ponyville? Yes, that would have to do and since Twilight’s new royal duties were thought to be undiscovered it was probably best if she were to join him by living back in her tree house. When this point was brought about, Twilight was against it, insisting that she should be a part of helping the rest of the rulers out. “You will be helping us,” said Celestia warmly. “You and Arthur are needed back in Ponyville while my sister and I are needed here. Don’t worry, if you should ever need me, you know what to do.” Twilight smiled up at her mentor. “And I know your friends will be more than willing to assist you and Arthur in any way they can.” “You can count on us Princess!” said Applejack with pride. The throne room grew quiet and out of the corner of her eye, Twilight could see Princess Luna scolding. “What do we do about the flags and letters?” asked Shining Armor. “Do what you want with yours,” said Sullivan. “I will hang on to mine for the time being.” He seemed to have glanced a curious look at his flag and letter before he gathered them both up and beckoned Arthur for one last word. Seeing that the meeting was coming to a close, Twilight left with her friends. The sound of a loud swoosh told them that Luna had teleported. “Shining Armor, I need you here in Canterlot,” said Celestia. “Princess Cadence, you must return to The Crystal Empire.” “Of course your highness,” Cadence replied with a bow. “Hold on,” said Shining Armor. “Cadence might need me! Forgive me princess, but is there anypony else that be my stand in?” “Dear…” said Cadence taking Shining Armors hoof. “You know as well as I do that your place is here for the time being. And mine is with The Crystal Empire. They need someone they can look up to.” “I’m sorry Shining Armor,” said Celestia. “But if it will make you feel better I can send a couple of our finest guards to stay with Cadence while she’s there.” Shining Armor nodded in agreement. He lowered his head clearly dying to interject, but he knew that his wife had a point. The Crystal Empire might be back to the way it used to be before king Sombra’s rule, but the one thing they are lacking is a leader, a new ruler. He felt his head being lifted up and he was staring at his wife who smiled at him reassuringly. She leaned forward and there lips met. “I’ll be fine,” she told him once they broke apart. “Princess,” said one of the crystal guards that followed them back to Canterlot. “We must go, the empire needs you.” “Right, of course. Lead the way,” said Cadence. “Cadence, shall I call for few extra guards to be on the safe side?” enquired Celestia. “It might be a while before the top guards I have in mind show up.” “Thank you for your concern princess, but it would only cause more panic if I showed up with more escorts.” said Cadence. “You have a point. Very well, I’ll send them another time. Once things have cooled down.” Once Cadence and the guards from The Crystal Empire were back on the train, she began to wonder if she had made the right decision of turning down Celestia’s offer of having more guards accompany her. She glanced over at one of the guards who seemed to be out of focus. He shook his head to pull himself together. “Are you alright?” she asked him. “Yes, of course,” he said not looking at her. For a moment she thought she saw his eyes morph, but that couldn’t be, could it? She couldn’t help but to look at him again. This time his head was lowering as if he was falling asleep. When she reached out a hoof she heard him snarl at her and began talking to him self. “No, the queen said to be patient, wait until the right moment. But I can’t wait. No, not when there’s so much love emitting from her highness.” He opened his mouth just enough to show to long canine teeth. The guards behind Cadence lowered their heads too. Cadence looked at the guard in front of her and when he looked back his eyes had changed to solid blue. Cadence tried to run but a guard from behind put his hoofs on her shoulder and held her still. “Forgive me your highness, but we can’t help ourselves. Not when we have traveled so far to a smorgasbord of emotions.” Before the guards could act, a piece of coal hit the closes one in the back of the head. He tuned around and hissed at the intruder. It was the conductor and he was tossing another piece of coal in the air ready fire another. The enraged imposter growled to the last companion who stepped in front of them. He smiled wickedly at the conductor and in an instant took his form. Cadence gasped. She knew what was going on. These imposters were changelings, but how could they have done any of this. Their queen, Queen Chrysalis, was banished along with her followers the last time they tried to take over Canterlot. Could this be just another attempt? Something told her, that wasn’t the case there was something else going on and she wasn’t going to give up that easily. Her horn glowed as she cast a flash of light forcing her captive let go. Seeing that this was the moment to strike she cast a streak of magic at the changeling who was blasted backwards. His partner attacked from behind pinning her to the floor. It got rid of its disguise and showed its true form. Black as night, short, and ugly with tiny wings and pointy tip on his four head that must be the horn. It screeched at her and before he could begin draining her emotions. She cast another light spell that made it cry out in agony as it released her and began backing into row after row. Cadence tackled the blind Changeling and cast a spell that knocked him out. She then directed her attention on the two fighting conductors. She cast a levitation spell on them and held them up. The conductor on the left looked at her in the same way a child would if they were caught nabbing something they were told not to have. She glared at him and he gulped nervously. She then lowered them down gently and released the spell. The fake conductor awoke his fallen comrades while the real train conductor opened the train doors and pointed his hoof at it in a demanding passion. The changelings crept passed Cadence and when they hesitated to fly away the real Conductor kicked them out. “Thank you,” said Cadence to the conductor appreciatively. “Think nothing of it. It was my pleasure,” he said back taking his hat off to her. “What were those monstrosities doing aboard here anyway?” “I think they were tying to find a new kingdom to feed off of,” said Cadence. “Only this time their hunger got the best of them and they foolishly reviled themselves.” “I should head back to the engine,” said the conductor putting his hat back on. “Are you fine back here?” “Yes. I’ll be just fi… on second thought maybe I’ll stand right outside the engine room.” she said sheepishly. Outside of the Sapphire Kingdom towing over it was a wide span of mountains. Some of the peeks were so high that the clouds covered them and on rainy nights, most of the mountains would be covered in mystery. Using this as perfect and dangerous cover. A small group of changelings flew toward their destination. They were about to double back and wait out the storm when one of them spotted a speck of light from below. Following each other they dove for it and landed on rocky wet ground. They looked around searching for the light they had spotted. A cloaked pony came into view. He held a lantern in his mouth and told them to follow him. Curious as to whom the mystery pony was they obeyed and stayed close behind. He led them until the mist in front of them had vanished and they were inside the mouth of a cave. The cloaked pony escorted them into the damp underground where they saw lit torches on the walls and every now and then they saw other cloaked ponies staring down at them from the shadows. “Wait here,” he said stopping. “My master and your queen will be with you shortly.” Before anyone of the changelings could say anything their escort was gone and they were left in a nearly darkened cave with only the sounds of water dripping from the stalactites to keep them company. Soon they heard the faint sounds of hoof steps coming toward them. The dark embodiment of their queen was seen stepping out of shadows and accompanying her was cloaked Pegasus with a grey body and purple eyes. His main and tail for the most part were grey too, but the long strands of black hair blended in with the shadows of the cave. “You have failed me,” said their queen dangerously. “It matters not,” said the Pegasus beside her. “I had expected nothing less from them. Forced to live a life in exile where food can be scarce. It’s only natural that they would act too soon.” There was something in the Pegasus’ voice that sounded amused. As if he was enjoying the moment. The Changelings shivered as they looked up at their queen. “What now?” she asked the Pegasus beside her. “You and your hive can wait in the wings while I continue with the plan. There is a small town past the mountains full of emotions. You can stay in hiding over there until I call for you again. Just, try to restrain yourselves and leave the blanks out of it.” The Queen smiled nastily at him. “You are too kind,” she said sweetly, the thought of having a real meal when she and her army arrived at the town made her mouth water. She spread her wings and together she and her minions flew out of the cave. A massive black swarm soared above the clouds. The Pegasus looked up at the ceiling of his domain and said with an evil smile, “Yes, let’s put their loyalty, love, hope, honor, and sacrifice to the test.” Chapter 6Chapter 6: Finding a Place to Stay “You will be helping us,” said Celestia warmly. “You and Arthur are needed back in Ponyville while my sister and I are needed here. Don’t worry, if you should ever need me, you know what to do.” Twilight smiled up at her mentor. “And I know your friends will be more than willing to assist you and Arthur in any way they can.” “You can count on us Princess!” said Applejack with pride. (Some time after Twilight and her friends left the castle…) Once outside the palace, Twilight and her friends waited on Arthur. He came outside looking very important indeed and suggested that they head back to Ponyville and help calm down the excited ponies. This turned out to be easier said than done. From the moment they had stepped back into the small town they were swarmed by curious ponies and the mayor who followed them to the town square. No matter how many times Twilight said that everything would be fine and that the Royal Guard are on the case, the ponies were not going to let them off the hook so easily. Questions ranged from the moderately easy to answer to the ridiculous. Feeling like a rat trapped in a maze Arthur looked around desperately for a place to run to. He spotted a tree house in the distance, closed his eyes and his horn began to glow. Twilight was in the middle of answering another question when she and those around her were teleported out of sight and reappeared next to the tree house. “Good thinking Twilight,” said Apple Jack. “I thought we would have to make up some excuse for you and Arthur.” “I didn’t do that,” said Twilight “Arthur, you wouldn’t have anything to do with…” Twilight stared at Arthur who was beside himself. His legs embedded with the strange red markings shun and began to slowly creep up his body. His eyes were white and when he blinked they returned to normal. “Sorry about that,” he said rubbing his horn with his hoof. “Haven’t had to preform a spell of that size in a while. What’s the matter?” Twilight was still looking at the markings that were beginning to subside to the legs once more. “Sorry, it’s probably nothing,” she said turning to look at the place she had once called home. “I guess it’s only fitting that I move back here O.k. I think we need to split up for now. We still need to calm everypony down. Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash, you take Clouds Dale. Apple Jack, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie, you reassure Ponyville.” “And what about you?” asked Arthur. “You and Spike are going to help me out here. If I’m going to be living in Ponyville again this will be the place.” Once everyone left to fulfill their assignments, Twilight, Arthur, and Spike approached the tree house door. She knocked to make sure that no one was home. There was no answer, so the three let themselves in. From the moment Twilight had entered the library her mouth dropped. The books that were once placed neatly on the shelves were scattered on the floor and furniture. Hanging on the railing of the upstairs floor was a banner that read: Have an appointment? Need advise on magic, wisdom perhaps, or maybe you’re one who’s in need of a potion. No matter what the cause there is nothing The Great and Powerful Trixie can’t handle. They stared at the banner awestruck. Arthur was the only one who looked curious about what he had just read. “No way,” said Spike. “Pinkie told me that she was going to start up a business. I guess this what she had in mind when she mentioned something about needing more space.” said Twilight staring at the potion in bottles. Her sense of amazement quickly vanished and her mouth dropped in utter shock. The shelves that were usually stacked with books had singed spots on them. Amongst further inspection the once neatly stacked Spell books now laid scattered wherever there was room to spare. Some even had pages missing. “This potion looks questionable,” said Arthur holding up a purple colored jar. “I wonder…” “Don’t touch that!” shouted a voice from up stairs. A blue unicorn wearing a purple cape with silver stars was leaning over the railing looking down at them. Her purple eyes stared worriedly at the potion Arthur had levitated. “It’s not ready yet, just put it down gently! I still have no idea what it’s supposed to do!” She made her way down the stairs her blue main had a puffed and messy look to it. It was the look of someone who had been hard at work. “My apologies, The Great Trixie was in the middle of an important mixture and couldn’t answer the door. May I… Oh no, your not ruining me again, leave the premises at once!” “What?” said Arthur taken aback. “No, not you. You can stay,” said Trixie correcting herself, but her eyes flashed dangerously at Twilight. “You on the other hoof have to go!” “You know her?” Arthur asked Twilight under his breath. “Didn’t you hear me?! I said you have to leave!” Repeated Trixie pointing a hoof at Twilight. “Are you kidding,” Spike spoke up over Trixie’s rant. “Her name is Trixie and trust me when I say that she’s nothing but a bragger. All she ever does is go on about how great she is.” “Hey, don’t ignore Trixie!” the blue unicorn barked as her face reddened. “What did you do?” asked Twilight her gaze still fixed on the library books. “This is a library.” “Not anymore,” said Trixie plainly. “Ever since you left it, nopony found any use for it so I had a talk with the mayor and... Just see for yourself.” “You mean she just let you have it just like that?!” said Spike unconvinced. “Not quite, but that’s none of your business.” said Trixie. “But you can’t just decide to tear up the place!” protested Spike. “I see why not, it belongs to me now!” Trixie shot back. “Either way we need a place for Twilight to stay,” said Arthur. “Why can’t she just stay with one of her friends?” asked Spike “It doesn’t matter where she stays, but the decision is hers to make. Uh… Spike, you think you can divert her attention away from the library books?” Spike couldn’t snap Twilight out of her trance easily. It was only after he had rotated her around so that she was looking directly at Trixie, did she finally come to her senses. Trixie glared at her, but Arthur could see that asking Trixie to take Twilight in was far out of reach before the topic had even emerged. “Absolutely not!” said Trixie when Twilight had explained their situation. “The Great Trixie refuses to give you a place to stay! Unless…” A smile formed on the blue Unicorn’s face. A smile that told Twilight that the gears in Trixie’s head were turning as she observed the Alicorn that made her the laughing stock on more than one occasion. “I think I might be able to reconsider if you…” “Oh Come on Trixie!” Spike snarled. “What does she have to do? Beg?” “As much as I would love to see that and trust me, little Ms. Perfect asking for my help is priceless enough as it is. No, I might just let her stay here if she…” Trixie’s eyes scanned the room around them looking for something that she was sure that Twilight wouldn’t be able to do. “That jar you were examining,” began Trixie, pointing her hoof at the purple substance. “That potion is a request I have been asked to make for a client. They gave me a week to have it done, but I can’t get the coloration to set in properly. “ “What Color is it supposed to be?” asked Twilight as she made her way to the jar. “That’s the problem!” said Trixie annoyed. “It isn’t supposed to have a color! If you can help me get this potion done by the deadline tomorrow, then you can stay.” Just then, the door opened from behind them and an orange earth pony stepped inside. His tall stature and serious expression he had gave the impression of someone on a mission. He stared at the four then at the jar then back at Trixie. “Don’t mind me,” he said taking another glance at the jar. “Just dropping by to see how the order is coming along.” “It’s coming along swimmingly!” replied Trixie in what she hoped sounded calmer than she looked. “Is it?” asked the stallion in a would be nice manner. “Because it looks like the jar I gave you is filled with a colored liquid.” “Oh, that? Don’t worry,” said Trixie waving her hoof lazily. “Trixie was only using it as a filler for a separate order.” “Be as it may, I am not paying you to use my jar as a container to fill another potion,” said the stallion coldly. “Of course!” said Trixie genially. “I will find a separate container to hold it in the meantime.” “I don’t think so,” retorted the stallion stopping the blue unicorn before she could conjure up a separate vase. “Since you are willing to use a clients tools to suit your own benefit I think it’s only fair to ask you to poor out that atrocity.” “I… Yes, well… You see I…” “Are you saying that you won’t do it?” asked the stallion his voice turning if possible more despicable. “I’m asking a fair request am I not? Have you even started on the order? Poor it out or I will take my bits to somepony who will make a deadline.” Trixie opened her mouth ready to lash back, but the stallion had already used his magic to levitate the jar from the table. The jar tilted and the purple liquid came pouring out onto the wooden floor seeping into the cracks. Once the last drop had hit the soaked wood, he placed the jar back gently. “You have until tomorrow afternoon to have my order ready and clean my jar before you put the potion in it.” He said and left, opening the door with his magic and slammed it shut behind him. A silence took over the newly library potion store. Twilight looked like she was about to say something to Trixie, but the blue unicorn stared down at the wet floor and sighed. “That took me hours just to get ingredients right.” “Well,” said Arthur clearing his throat. “He was uh… Interesting.” “Trixie, I will help you, but not for the room.” “You will?” said Spike curiously. “Of course, as a prin…” “Don’t say it!” said Arthur warningly turning to the window as if he expected someone to be there tuning in. “Fine, as an essential pony,” repeated Twilight. “I will help you complete the potion.” With that said, Trixie had to wait until night for Twilight’s promise to start. She had Trixie, Spike and Arthur help her reorganize the library. When they were finally done cleaning up Arthur headed out to find a place to crash for the night. Twilight and Trixie stayed up after Spike had dozed off in order to finish the clients order. Twilight looked through the instructions. Adding pieces of this and that to the cauldron. “Good,” nodded Trixie. “Your almost to the point where I got stuck” “How did you manage all of this Trixie?” Trixie stared at her. Twilight could tell that the unicorn was thinking hard before she responded in a clever tone. “I had to prove that I was capable of setting up shop here first. It took some time, but after looking through some of the libraries collection of books I found more about potion making than I had expected. So many ways of mixing and brewing; at first I thought my plan might fail, but I persisted and here we are.” “I know I’ve seen something like this potion before, but where?” said Twilight thinking hard about the ingredients. The stirring was complete and the potion had taken on the color yellow. Twilight and Trixie looked into the sizzling substance before Twilight pored some out into a separate jar and added one extra pinch of flower pedals. The potion absorbed them and in seconds the color began to fade until it became crystal clear. “How did you know?” asked Trixie amazed. “I didn’t,” said Twilight. “Sometimes you need to test things out.” The stallion stopped by again as promised and this time Trixie was ready for him. When he asked if his order was finished she levitated the jar of clear liquid and gave it to him. He examined it carefully making sure that nothing was a miss before he took it and left without a single word of gratitude. “Thank you Twilight,” said Trixie appreciatively. “Don’t mention it,” said Twilight. “Right I suppose I owe you. Very well as promised you can stay.” “And Spike too?” asked Twilight. “Yes, and Spike too,” said Trixie. That night while they were sleeping or at least two of the three were; Trixie lied awake trying to ignore Spikes heavy snoring. Her eye twitched as she placed her pillow over her head making a mental note to build the dragon a separate house to sleep in outside when she had the chance. Chapter 7Chapter 7: Dark Heart It was a normal day in Ponyville. Clear sky’s, the sun’s rays shun down on everyone making it perfect weather for young foals to play. Arthur was busy moving his things into his new living courters with the assistance of Apple Jack’s older brother, Big Macintosh, Twilight, Spike, Rarity, and Fluttershy. “Thanks for helping me out guys,” said Arthur levitating a desk to the corner of the room. “Big Mac, you can put that anywhere for now. I’ll figure out a spot for it later.” He added noticing the bookshelf Apple Jack’s big brother was carrying in. “Nonsense,” said Rarity. “Big Mac, put it… there.” She pointed over to an empty side of the room. Finally almost everything Arthur had brought with him was unpacked and placed in their necessary places thanks to Rarity insisting that they follow her interior vision and Twilight’s constant checking and double-checking the smallest tweaks. “I think you’ll like it here.” said Rarity notably. “Ponyville is a wonderful place to live.” “It’s only temporary,” said Arthur using his magic to levitate a picture onto a separate shelf. “I’m here because somepony from the Sapphire Kingdom has to be. Not to mention Twilight’s royal duties are unknown to the A.M. and it must be kept that way.” When they all looked confused he added. “Twilight has to move back to her original living courters for now. Don’t worry she can still do her princess thing, as long as it’s not in Canterlot. Oh, and you might not want to wear your tiara or anything that will give you away.” Twilight nodded her head in agreement and understood why these were requested for her to fallow. Ever since the three kingdoms were threatened by a group that call themselves the A.M. extra precautions had to be taken. Even with all the guards taking multiple shifts and security were at an all time high, the A.M. had managed to be a step ahead. So far they had made an alliance with the changelings and used them to ambush a group of guards after the Equestria Games and attacked Princess Cadence on her way back to the Crystal Empire. A most recent attack was when they used the ponies of neighboring towns to do their dirty work for them. What that work was however was unknown. Arthur told king Sullivan about his worries and thought that he would be needed in the kingdom, but Sullivan said that he needed to be in Ponyville to make sure that Twilight’s princess identity remained a secret. “Is that you in the picture Arthur?” asked Twilight looking at the photo Arthur had placed down. “Yes. On left is my big brother, Mark Cloud and the one in the center is our dad.” “Where’s you’re mom?” asked Rarity. There was a moment of silence then without turning to face them and pretending to look through the box for anything else to put on the shelf Arthur said, “She died after I was born.” “Arthur, I’m sorry,” said Rarity. “At least you have your father still. He must be proud that you became the king’s apprentice.” Arthur didn’t respond to this. He merely closed the empty moving box and said that Twilight aught to get what she needs from her castle and be ready to move back into Ponyville. Would his father be proud of him? How was he to know? He did think about this when he first started his training. Would his father have preferred him to do something else with his life? Or would he be excepting of his position like his older brother’s goal to be just like him. Arthur looked back at the photo before he left his apartment to help Twilight with her move. Getting Twilight ready to leave for Ponyville took longer than expected. Her royal guards had grown so used to having her around, that they were hesitant to let her go at first, but did when told that this was a matter of keeping her safe when her big brother, Shining Armor stepped in. When Twilight and her friends were done with the move, Arthur insisted that he went on ahead to unpack the rest of his belongings while they took the time to catch up on what each other had missed. To Arthur, his departure to a new town was taken to mind as a personal mission. King Sullivan and Princess Celestia had entrusted him to move to Ponyville to look after Twilight and help her from the sidelines. This he took very seriously and starting today his new life would begin. He thought it would be prudent if he were to know the princesses’ friends a little better. Rainbow Dash invited him to observe what she called her awesome talents as she preformed a number of stunts in the sky. Next was Pinkie Pie, who stuck to her ways by being up close and personal as she questioned him about where he was from all the way down to the mysterious markings on his body. At the end of it Arthur found out that Pinkie was a hyperactive loud mouth. Apple Jack introduced him to her family back at the farm, where he met her elderly grandmother, little sister who seemed to be a part of some local group that called themselves the Cutie Mark Crusaders and her big brother who didn’t seem to be as talkative as the rest of her family. Fluttershy took a while to introduce herself, but when she finally made herself heard, she was nothing short of an animal lover as well as a good conversationalist when given the chance. Lastly Arthur met Rarity for the second time. She eyed him observantly before answering his confused look by saying that she was picturing him in an outfit that she was visioning. This didn’t make him comfortable at all and decided that it was best to leave this particular unicorn as a fashion designer and leave it at that. He could have sworn that she winked at him before he left though. Spike, Twilight’s assistant, didn’t like how fascinated Rarity was by Arthur and shook his hoof harder than necessary when they introduced themselves. When meeting and greeting was done, Arthur was about to browse the town alone when he was accompanied by Twilight who showed him around with the rest of her friends. Together they had a fun time together and for the first time Arthur knew why King Sullivan wanted him to have a social life outside of the castle. He didn’t realize it until just then as he laughed with the girls as pinkie entertained them with her unique antics; he had ponies that he could call friends! “I should be close now,” said a red unicorn to himself in the Everfree Forest. He had black mane and tail with scars on his legs and a fresh cut on his face when he ran into a thorn bush a couple miles back. His light purple eyes scanned his poorly drawn map given to him before he left the mountains. Dark circles had formed under his eyes due to lack of sleep. He proceeded on his path when he came across a hut. The one living there had stepped outside and spotted him out of the corner of her eye. “Oh, what is this?” she said as he approached her. “I come out my hut to see a stranger covered in muck.” “Right,” said the red unicorn. “I am looking for Canterlot. Do you know where it is?” “If Canterlot is what you seek a quick trail through Ponyville will be just what you need.” Replied the mare. “I haven’t got time for riddles,” said the unicorn. “Riddles, I think not,” said the mare giggling. “Just follow Zecora, and she will guide you to the place you seek.” Having nowhere else to go without getting lost, the unicorn followed the strange mare through the forest. She wasn’t a pony she was a Zebra. Her dark grey stripes ran down her light grey body, tail and white mane. She wore a big golden earring and rings that fit around her right leg and neck. She appeared to know her way around because she warned him several times about a blue plant not to far from her home and to be carful traveling alone since it was easy to get lost if you don’t know the way. “What is your name traveler?” she asked. “I’m Dark Heart,” the unicorn replied. “What’s yours?” “Zecora.” The Zebra replied. “Here we are, Ponyville. Just head to the train station and it will lead you to your destination.” “Thank you,” said Dark Heart and left the odd Zebra behind. Dark Heart’s tired and scared appearance made some heads turn, but he didn’t care. The slightly blurry vision due to lack of sleep made seeing difficult. He had to squint his eyes in order to see the price for a train ticket. When the writing came into focus he groaned in realization that he had no money. He thought that he would be able to reach Canterlot with out transportation. Perhaps he still could. He looked down the tracks and saw the castle in the distance. Guessing on the distance he thought if he left now, it would take until the afternoon to get there. Before Dark Heart was about to head on his way. A voice called out to him. “Excuse me would you be heading to Canterlot?” “Yes,” Dark Heart replied. “Oh, good, I was beginning to think I was lost again,” said the voice in relief. “What are you heading up there for?” “Who wants to know?” said Dark Heart uninterested in anything the stallion had to say. “You see, I was supposed to be there for an interview with the princesses an hour ago, but things got all mixed up in the confusion.” This woke Dark Heart up and he explained why he was going to the city as well. The stallion turned out to be orange unicorn with a black vest and suit over his waist. He had dark eyes, main and short tail. “Ah, so you want join the Royal Guard eh? Good luck with that kid, I hear it’s not easy.” “I think I’ll manage,” said Dark Heart seriously. “Hmmm, come to think of it, you look like something the cat dragged in,” said the unicorn. “How’d you get those scars?” Dark Heart paused for a brief second before saying, “Training,” “I see, well we’ll both have quite a job on our hooves if we succeed.” said the unicorn. The train was seen coming from west and the unicorn went to buy his ticket. The train came to stop blowing its whistle as the doors opened and the passengers came out. Dark Heart tried to get on his way once again when the same unicorn stopped him. “Wait!” he called over the buzz of the ponies in the crowd. “I thought since we’re both going to the castle I thought I might as well get a ticket for two!” Dark Heart took the extra ticket wondering why the unicorn bought the extra when he didn’t even ask let alone never told him he didn’t have a single bit on him. “Think nothing of it my boy!” boomed the unicorn taking Dark Heart’s silence for ill manners even if there was none. “The Names Swift Blaze! Come on then, we better get on board!” Dark Heart sat across from Swift Blaze, his eyes closing on him before they felt the train move. Swift Blaze took out his brief case and began to go over notes that he had obviously prepared to go over before his interview. Dark Heart was fast asleep and would have remained that way if Swift Blaze hadn’t nudged him when the train arrived in Canterlot. “You look tired,” said Swift Blaze. “I’ve been on a non stop path ever since I left.” Dark Heart said yawning. “Perhaps you better call off the Royal Guards plan until tomorrow?” “No, I have to get it done today.” Swift Blaze had to admit one thing, at least Dark Heart was dedicated, but there was a line between dedication and pushing yourself too hard. Still, it wasn’t his place to tell him otherwise so the two made their way through the city and up to the castle. A Royal Guard greeted them. He looked at the fully awaken orange unicorn then to Dark Heart who looked like he might collapse if poked. “State your business!” he ordered. “I am here for an interview!” said Swift Blaze. “The Princesses have requested me to come here. As for my young friend here, he is wanting to become a Royal Guard!” The guard stared at Dark Heart with a raised eyebrow. At this point Dark Heart had already dozed off again. “Right… A likely story.” said the guard doubtful. “And your name is?” “Swift Blaze,” “Ah, ok then, you can follow me, the princess Celestia is waiting. As for you,” he pointed a hoof at the sleeping Dark Heart. “You have to leave.” “Leave? No, I can’t leave. Not when I’ve come this far,” said Dark Heart sleepily his eyes opened a fraction to stare at the two about to enter the castle. “Sorry kid, but come back when you’re well rested. Then we can talk.” Thinking fast, Dark Heart teleported from the spot and reappeared in front of them as they turned to leave. “What Swift Blaze had said is true and I promise you my passed training has prepared me for moments like these.” “Carful or I’ll have to apprehend you!” said the guard warningly. “Just give me a chance!” said Dark Heart his eyes fully open now and they stared at each other. “Fine,” said the guard. “Wait here while I take Mr. Swift Blaze to the princess.” It felt like Dark Heart waited for longer than he had anticipated. Just when he thought that the guard had lied to him, he reappeared and told him to fallow. They made their way over to the back of the castle where Dark Heart saw a maze and fountain. A guard wearing silver armor saw the two approaching and straitened up. “What is this?” he asked eyeing the newcomer. “This is Dark Heart sir!” Replied the guard in salute, “He wishes to join the Royal Guard!” “Does he? What makes him think he has what it takes?” “Give me a chance and I will be more than willing to show you,” said Dark Heart seriously. The Silver armored earth pony surveyed Dark Heart carefully taking in as much detail as possible. Dark Heart knew that armored pony could tell that he was tired, but to his surprise the earth pony smiled knowingly. “Very well then kid, show me what you’re made of!” “You see Princess I can provide you with my expertise during these difficult times,” said Swift Blaze addressing his reason as to why Celestia and Luna should hire him. “I’m sure you can understand that in these times, you will need as much support as you can get and I promise you won’t have to look any further with me as your personal advisor.” “And I take it that you will contribute your time to both me and my sister?” asked Princess Celestia. “Your wish is my command your highness,” said Swift Blaze with a bow. “I will think about it,” said Celestia thoughtfully. “Now that business is settled will you join me for lunch?” “Oh, no, I couldn’t possibly take up any more of your time than I already have,” said Swift Blaze. “I am sorry again for the delay in this meeting your highness.” “It’s no problem, please, I insist that you stay,” “Well I am hungry,” said Swift Blaze, the thought of food made his stomach growl. “Very well, you lead and I’ll follow!” As they sat down to enjoy the sandwiches made for them. They over heard the sound of shouting from outside and went to investigate. When they looked over the balcony they saw a red unicorn running with all his might as a silver armored earth pony barked at him. “Where’s all that energy you were showing not to long ago rookie?!” he shouted after the unicorn’s retreating body. “Don’t tell me your getting tired now! Keep up the pace! Move, Move, Move!” “The kid’s hard at work I see,” said Swift Blaze through another bite of his sandwich. “Who is he?” asked Celestia watching as the red unicorn was ordered to stop and was made to carry sacks while he continued to run laps around the castle. “His name is Dark Heart,” said Swift Blaze. “I met him on my way here. He told me that he wants to become a new addition to your guard.” Celestia watched as Dark Heart came back into view. His muscles showed as he balanced the sacks on his back. The dark lines below his purple eyes made her frown with disapproval. “Why on earth did he let him start now?” she sighed. “He seemed determined to prove what he was made of on the train,” said Swift Blaze rubbing his chin thoughtfully. Dark Heart’s training went from running laps to making his way passed optical courses on the field. He was starting to draw a crowed as passing guards left their posts and gathered around to watch the new pony. Some started to wager bets while the rest waited for him to collapse from exhaustion. The silver guard watched as Dark Heart used his magic to form a bridge before crossing to the other side. His serious expression switched to one of surprise as Princess Celestia and Swift Blaze were heading toward him. “Princess!” he exclaimed and stood at attention. “May I ask why you let a new pony in his condition begin his training?” Celestia said softly but there was a towering star she gave her sergeant that pierced his skin making him gulp. “I thought he might be worth giving a chance,” said the sergeant simply. Celestia frowned at him and he quickly added. “Look, do you think I want to let him continue? I thought he would have given up hours ago, but this… Just look for yourself!” “What I see is a pony who has dedication, but there is a line between that and going too far.” “I understand your highness, I’ll order him to stop,” said the sergeant and turned to call out to Dark Heart who was just about to climb over a fence. “Hey rookie you can stop now!” Dark Heart didn’t appear to have heard him. “Oh, for the love of… Rookie, I said…” But Celestia had galloped her way to Dark Heart and placed a hoof gently on his shoulder and said in a warm yet concerned voice. “That’s enough. You’ve proven yourself.” Dark Heart stopped what he was doing and went still. Celestia saw that his eyes were blank and partially open. He wasn’t even awake. It was only by his stubborn insistency that he was still moving. His eyes closed and at last his legs gave in and he fell. Celestia caught him and brought him to an empty room where she laid him to bed. “What else do you know about him?” asked Celestia. “Not much, other than he wants to be a royal guard and from the looks of things, he’s traveled a long ways from home,” said Swift Blaze “Where, is his home?” “He didn’t say,” “And the scars and cuts?” “He told me that they were from training your highness,” Celestia looked down at the sleeping unicorn. She used her magic to heal his cuts wondering what type of training would anyone go under to wind up with scars. “So, how about it?” said Swift Blaze. “Do you think he made the cut?” “We’ll see, but for now let him sleep. And as for you Swift Blaze, consider your self hired.” Dark Heart turned in his sleep. In his minds eye he saw himself in forest running beside three other ponies. They galloped through the deep woods, jumping over stumps and following a path that had been set for them. “Keep up slowpoke!” called one of his companions teasing. He felt himself hurl forward as he tripped over an unseen root. Getting back to his hooves he continued on his way. The image turned fuzzy and was replaced by another that had him fighting beside two cloaked unicorns. They were up against an enraged bear that took another swipe at them. He didn’t move fast enough and was clipped by one of the four claws. Blood ran down his leg as the bear lifted its arm again. A flash of light and they were back in a cave where they were being briefed by a passing blue unicorn. He had a white mane and tail and a scar that ran down the side of his eye and face. His yellow eyes fell upon his purple ones. He glanced at his deep cut and his lip curled. “This is a mark from battle, don’t cry about it! Wear it with pride!” The image had changed again; this time he along with a group of twelve, were trekking up a mountain in thunderstorm. “Faster you maggots! Faster!” barked the same unicorn over the treacherous winds over the mountains. Lightning flashed as the blue unicorn gave orders to the cloaked ponies. There was a scream as one of the earth ponies lost her footing and the rope that connected all them tensed up as one by one they slid down the muddy ground. Dark Heart kept his footing as his hooves made imprints in the mud. “On your hooves!” shouted the unicorn through a crack of thunder. Dark Heart tightened his grip on the covers as the stormy night was replaced by solid ground and he saw himself stepping up to go through combat training. He avoided a streak of silver light and countered with burst of red light that knocked his opponent to the floor. He felt sweat running down his face as he turned in his sleep once again. “You know what you have to do, “ said a motherly voice. “Yes,” he heard himself say. “Good, you are ready, now go.” He heard himself go through the plan as he went down the list. “Phase one: Find Canterlot. Phase two: Become a royal guard. Phase three: earn the Princesses trust. Phase four: await for further instructions…” An image of himself traveling from his home came into focus. He was running as fast as his legs could carry him. The sound of howling was heard from behind, but he didn’t turn to look back. His cloak had caught between outstretched branches. As he pulled the howling grew close. He saw green eyes glaring at him, the smell of foul breath reached his snout and the Timber Wolf sprung out at him, it’s jaw open wide. Dark Heart shot out of bed panting heavily. For a horrifying second he thought he was still in the Everfree Forest trying to keep his distance from the Timber Wolves. He looked around and saw that he was in a small room. A desk laid next to the bed and a wardrobe stood against the wall. The window was cracked allowing air to come inside. Dark Heart placed his hooves over his face and realized he was sweating. Wondering where he was, he got up and made his way to the door and opened it. Stepping outside he saw that the sun was up and the place he had slept in was on the grounds of the Canterlot castle. A pair of Royal Guards marched by, their gaze focused only on where they were going. He tried to remember what had happened after following one of the guards. But everything after that was blank. Dark Heart thought he might as well look around before making another attempt at joining the royal guard. The castle stood tall looking over the small town below. Its white outer layer and radiant windows shined in the sunlight. Dark Heart retraced his steps as far as his memory would allow him and found himself behind the castle looking at the maze. He wondered how far out it stretched and was about to investigate when a familiar voice called out to him. “Dark Heart, there you are lady!” It was Swift Blaze he was wearing a different business suit this time. It was grey with stripes running across. “Come with me, the Princess wishes to see you.” Dark Heart nodded and followed Swift Blaze to the throne room where Celestia was waiting. She looked at him in wonder and began to speak. “I am happy to see that you’re up and walking,” she said kindly. “You had me worried for a while.” Dark Heart didn’t know what to say, he simply bowed to her and waited for her to continue. “I have heard things about you from Swift Blaze. He tells me that you want to become a part my royal guard.” “That is correct,” said Dark Heart at last. “I’ve also been told that you’ve come a long way to get here. Dark Heart, before I can allow you to proceed any further you have to help me fill in the blanks. Where did you come from? And why do you wish to serve as another protector of the kingdom?” Dark Heart thought for a moment. He could tell that Celestia was surveying him carefully. Trying to see any reason for trusting him. Taking a deep breath, Dark Heart began to explain. “I come from the north. I am not a part the Sapphire Kingdome although I do live close to it. It is a small village full of ponies, all of which have no marks or cutie marks.” “None at all?” questioned Celestia eyeing the black wand on his flank. “Only I and one other are the only ones who have marks,” said Dark Heart. “Extraordinary,” said Swift Blaze in aw. “I never knew that ponies could grow up with out one.” “It’s true,” said Dark Heart, “And your answer as to why I am here your highness is simply because I have been training practically my whole life to have this opportunity.” “I noticed,” said Celestia notably. “Please continue.” “Training back home was rough, but it made me willing to take anything the world had to through at me.” “And that is what worries me,” said Celestia sighing. “Dark Heart, it is one thing to have determination and it is another to be reckless. The other day when you were out on the training field it was like watching somepony push themself until they broke. Do you understand my concern?” “Yes your Highness,” said Dark Heart. “I promise you that if I join your guard I will try and lower my abilities to ones that are more reasonable.” Celestia thought long and hard before she said with a warm smile. “I will hold you up to that, but in the mean time take some time off you need it.” “Does this mean…” began Dark Heart hopefully. “I can not say yes or no to that,” replied Celestia. Dark Heart bowed in appreciation and left the castle feeling confident that everything so far was going to plan. Before he had a chance to take in more sights he was approached by an excited Pegaguard. “You must be the new pony we saw the other day!” he said shaking Dark Hearts hoof with his own. “You caused quit a crowed to show up! The names Whirl Wind!” Dark Heart let his hoof drop and not wanting to make conversation he made to leave. “Hey, wait, wait! You can’t just appear out of no where and expect not to be noticed by anypony!” said Whirl Wind cutting him off. This Pegasus sure was an intrusive fellow Dark Hart found himself thinking as the Pegaguard question him about where he was from and what brought him to Canterlot in the first place. Dark Heart tried to walk away but the Pegasus staid right behind him. “Look,” said Dark Heart after a while of walking in silence. “How long do you intend to fallow me?” “Depends,” said Whirl Wind thoughtfully gliding lazily above him. “How about we start by you telling me your name rookie and we’ll go from there,” “It’s Dark Heart,” “Ah, so… How about telling me why Canterlot of all places?” “If I tell you will you leave me alone?” asked Dark Heart glaring up at the Pegaguard. “Of course!” Whirl Wind said. “Ok, but come here it’s a secret.” Intrigued, Whirl Wind floated down to eye level and leaned in. “It’s place called, NONE OF YOUR BEESWAX!!!” He yelled the last words making Whirl Wind rub his ear as it rang. Dark Heart smiled deviously and walked ahead thinking that he must have made the Pegasus fly off. He was mistaken. A few seconds after arriving in the city, Whirl Wind stopped him. “Ok, sorry if we got off on the wrong hoof back there, let’s start again.” He cleared his through and held out his hoof. “My name is Whirl Wind new pony and on behalf of the royal guard I welcome you to Canterlot!” “Your not leaving are you?” said Dark Heart darkly. “Well, do you know your way around these parts?” asked Whirl Wind. Dark Heart had to admit he had a point and sighed accepting his defeat and allowed Whirl Wind to show him around. They walked through the city, Whirl Wind stopped every few blocks and pointed out the areas where he and the rest of the royal guard tend to hang out during there time off. “That little shack over there is the Crowned Acorn and that bar you see over there is, The Leaky Road. Some friends and I spend time over there quit a bit. Not for the drinks even though those are nice. Oh, no, we go there because we see the sergeant and others in command there as well and once they get off it’s a blast watching them! Why just last Christmas the sergeant…” “That’s nice and all,” said Dark Heart making a mental note to avoid The Leaky Road in the future. “But I was wondering if there was a store to buy necessities.” “Oh, you don’t need to worry about that,” said Whirl Wind happily. “Those will be taken care of for you. In fact you should have everything you need waiting in your room by the time we get back." Just then shouts came from the street and the two hurried over to see what was going on. “I told you already how should I know how I grew up without one!” spat a mare to two highly amused earth ponies. “You mean to say that you’ve been a blank flank your whole life?!” said the yellow one of the two laughing. “Freaky! Tell us how somepony goes on with their lives with out a cutie mark or mark to bare?” “Now, now you two,” said Whirl Wind taking action, his royal guard side of him took over as he approached the scene. “What seems to be the problem?” “No problem at all sir,” said the yellow one. “We were just having a little chat with the blank flank here.” Before anyone could respond the yellow earth pony was lifted of the ground and dangled upside down. His companion looked around and saw Dark Heart stepping forward his eyes filled with rage and his attention was on the surprised pony hovering feet from the ground. “Easy Rookie,” said Whirl Wind seriously. “You don’t want to…” “Apologize!” Dark Heart snarled. “What?!” exclaimed the frightened earth pony. “You heard me!” Dark Heart snapped. “You owe this Mare an apology!” The Yellow pony sniffed stubbornly and said, “Why, what’s it to you anyway? It’s not my problem if she’s a bla…” he felt a force on his throat and he started to choke. “For your information,” began Dark Heart, his temper rising. “Where I come from only a few of us have cutie marks or marks and we look after ones who don’t! Now, lets try this again, look at her and say your sorry.” The yellow pony spluttered and gasped as he felt the pressure on his throat leave and his partner cried out. “Barbarian! Who are you?!” “Dark Heart,” warned Whirl Wind. “What?!” Dark Heart spat. “I really think you should put him down,” “What and let him off the hook? I don’t think so!” “It’s not that. Its that I think you drew his friends in.” Whirl Wind was right. From the bar rose five other ponies who gave the two guards really ugly looks indeed and the crowd around them dispersed. Even the mare that was being bullied not to long ago backed off slowly and disappeared amongst the onlookers. Dark Heart looked around a t the odds before them and released the spell allowing the pony to hit the ground. He got up brushing his shoulders and smiled wickedly at the two. “Now, gentlecolts,” said Whirl Wind warningly. “You wouldn’t dare to assault members of the royal guard would you?” “What do you think?” said the yellow pony eyeing them with meaning; his friends behind him were putting their hooves together and flexing their muscles. With out hesitation Whirl Wind turned around and galloped off, Dark Heart followed behind him in bewilderment. The seven angry bullies ran after them. “You have got to be kidding me! What was that for?!” “Well, typically the royal guard try to settle confrontations peacefully and we only fight when we are being assaulted!” said Whirl Wind. “Then what’s stopping you?!” inquired Dark Heart. “Follow me and we’ll take this somewhere else where nopony else will be in harms way!” The two cut across the street still being pursued by the angry posy behind them. They led them into an ally between shops and waited for the trouble to catch up with them. “Done running now?” asked the yellow pony panting. “Guys I’ll give you one last chance to back down now before it’s too late!” demanded Whirl Wind. “Enough games, lets get them!” shouted one of the seven. Whirl Wind sighed and with a shrug stood in a pose that declared he meant business. Dark Heart also stood his ground and waited for them to swarm in. The first three were taken out easily by Whirl Wind who blocked a punch and countered with swoosh of his wing that swooped his attackers off their hooves. Dark Heart used his magic to levitate one brute and slammed him into his friend. They both crumbled to the floor groaning. The rest of the cronies fell just as fast. They might have acted tough, but they were picking a fight with two stallions who had years of combat training on their side. The fifth member hit the ground with a loud thud as Whirl Wind upper cut him in the jaw. “Don’t just stand there!” shrieked the yellow pony to his friend who looked just as scared. He picked up and empty bottle and chucked it at Whirl Wind’s head. It was stopped dead in its tracks and hovered inches from his snout. “Bullies and Cheaters what a combination,” said Dark Heart coldly. “Shut up!” roared the skinny pony rushing to him. Dark heart stood still and let his attacker punch him. “Ha, how do you like that?!” he boomed feeling accomplished. Dark Heart felt blood run down his lip as he looked at the pony with a smile. “My turn,” With a strong burst of magic shooting out from his horn he sent the skinny bully slamming into his friend and they both slid out of the alley and didn’t get back up. “Wow,” exclaimed Whirl Wind impressed. “Did you have to be that rough on them though?” “I see why not. He came at me with all his might. So I figured I’d return the favor.” said Dark Heart shrugging and whipped off his bloody lip with his hoof. The two left the Alley and called in for back up to escort the foolish ponies to the hospital. “You did well,” said Whirl Wind as they watched their fellow guards escort the injured ponies away. “You didn’t do so bad yourself,” replied Dark Heart holding out his hoof. Smiling broadly Whirl Wind raised his own hoof and bumped Dark Hearts. “So does this mean we’re friends now?” he asked as he followed Dark Heart back to the castle flying over his head. “I suppose it does,” said Dark Heart simply. “Will you tell me more about where you’re from? I mean you did mention an interesting factor back there when you stood up for that mare?” “Don’t push it,” said Dark Heart. Chapter 8Chapter 8: Acceptance “And it will be my solemn duty to serve and protect her majesties with my life,” said Dark Heart said in the throne room, his fellow guards watched from the side lines. Princess Celestia smiled at him and placed a hoof on his shoulder. “Then I hear by dub you a Royal Guard of Canterlot! May you protect this city like many of the stallions and mares before you!” “Thank you your highness,” said Dark Heart bowing his head. His fellow guards stomped their hooves and cheered as they welcomed their new recruit. Whirl Wind patted him on the back congratulating him. The second Princess, however, did not seem so pleased to see a new member of the guard. She stared off into the distance refusing to make eye contact. “Who’s that?” asked Dark Heart. “I swear I’ve seen her somewhere.” “That’s Princess Luna,” replied Whirl Wind. “She rules the night.” Dark Heart’s eyes widen in surprise. “Wait that is… The Princess of the night, Nightmare Moon?” “Carful rookie,” said Whirl Wind. “That’s a subject you don’t want to bring up with her. She used to be Nightmare Moon until Celestia’s student and her friends defeated her with the elements of harmony. Ever since then she has rejoined to rule by her sister’s side as equals.” “So, the Nightmare is over?” questioned Dark Heart. “Yes, now come on, we need to celebrate! Why don’t you join us at The Leaky Road for a night cap?” “You go on ahead,” said Dark Heart. “I’ll catch up.” Whirl Wind looked at his friend then to Luna and gave him an understanding grin and left with his group of guards. Dark Heart approached the princess of the night and bowed to her. “Your highness, We haven’t met yet, but I’m Dark Heart. Protecting you and your sister will be a true honor.” “How sweet,” said Luna glancing down at Dark Heart from her throne. ”Sister we shall take over from here,” “Goodnight Luna,” said Celestia “Dark Heart,” “Your highness,” replied Dark Heart. The two were left alone in silence. Knowing that he had to get the princess of the night to trust him he broke, the uneasy silence by offering to escort her to where ever she was going. “I can find my own way sir guard,” she said and by passed him, heading out into the main hall. Whirl Wind was the last pony he wanted to take tips from, but if he didn’t act soon he would miss his chance. Swallowing his dignity he hurried after Luna and found her at the top of the stairs. “Please, allow me to accompany you my princess,” he said before he could stop himself. “Does though really wish to accompany us at this hour?” asked Luna her eyebrow raised. “I see why not,” replied Dark Heart. “Shouldn’t a morning guard such as yourself be resting like our sister?” “Yes, but I just couldn’t believe it,” “Believe what?” “That it’s really you. The stories I’ve heard…” “Oh? Do those stories describe us as a monster?” Her voice was stern and had succeeded in placing him on the spot. “Well, yeah, but… I don’t see what’s so monstrous about you. You were said to bring nightmares to life; rule over Equestria cleansing it in everlasting night.” “And what does though see now?” “I…” But before Dark Heart could answer, he saw that there was sadness in the princess’s eyes as if she was expecting him to criticize her. Even possibly hate her. As the moon from outside shun its light through the glass windows and hit her, the dark mane and tail sparkled as if hundreds of stars were trapped inside. Dark Heart paused for a moment before saying, “I see somepony who has more light in her than she knows. I also see a mare who is trying to rewrite her mistakes.” Luna stared at him her saddened expression slowly subsiding. “Sorry,” said Dark Heart shaking his head in disbelief of his own words. “That was a corny thing to say,” “No, don’t be,” pronounced Luna in a different much softer voice. “Twas a kind thing to say to us,” “I uh… Guess I’ll leave you to it princess,” said Dark Heart wanting more than anything to call it quits now and try again a different time. “I wouldn’t want to hold you up from your duties longer than I already have.” He left the princess of the night where she stood, not realizing that if he had staid a moment longer he would have heard her say, “Good night, Dark Heart,” Dark Heart would have slept in, if it wasn’t for the Sergeant’s right hand man swinging his door open and waking him up “WAKE UP ROOKIE! ON YOUR HOOVES SOLDIER!” There’s got to be a better way to wake somepony up? Dark Heart thought to himself drowsily as he stumbled out of bed and left his room. He had expected to be greeted by sunlight hitting his face once he had stepped outside. Instead he saw to his disappointment that the sky was still black and the stars and moon were still out. He wasn’t the only one confused about the unnecessary wake up call. All around the day Guards were looking around scratching their heads wondering if this was some kind of joke conducted by the night guards. They headed down to the training field where the Sergeant stood fully awake and alert. “Good morning soldiers!” he said pacing the field. “Morning?” questioned Whirl Wind sleepily. “Sergeant, it’s still the middle of night. And it’s the weekend,” “And your point?” the Sergeant questioned back not seeing anything wrong. “Listen up, ever since the surprise attack on Crystal Empire’s princess, the guards aren’t going to be taking anymore chances!” “Right, and that’s The Crystal Empire,” said Whirl Wind. “You do know that we’re in Canterlot right?” “Never the less, we aren’t going to be taking any chances either! From this point on expect to be woken up for a surprise drill! Consider this one the first! An attack could happen at any time and anywhere so be ready to get moving!” “You really think that the A what’s its would really plan on attacking when they might be miles away from Canterlot? They’d be a very lucky bunch if they could pull off being intimidating when tired of traveling for hours without end.” “For that Whirl Wind, you can take ten laps Pegasus style and earth pony style while the rest of us begin to set up for combat training!” said the sergeant impatiently. While Whirl Wind took off to the sky the rest of the day guards followed the sergeant to a stash of blunt weapons he had brought out and took what ever their hooves touched first. Dark Heart had strapped a sword to his side and waited with the rest of the line for orders. When the sergeant was satisfied with their effort so far he glanced down at the darkened field where nothing was seen at the other end besides a black abyss. “Alright Soldiers, what I’m about to tell you is no bull! For this exorcise I have asked the night guards to help you out before they headed in for the day! I want one of you to use your magic and tell me what you see!” “I see a… Field of scattered cover sir!” replied one of the unicorn guards who had his horn glowing. A beam of light was shining from the tip lighting up the field as far as light stretched. “Correct!” boomed the Sergeant, “Now in a couple moments the Night Guards will begin firing their spells at you!” “What?!” came an uproar from the day guards. “Relax! These spells are meant to stun or knock you over! Nothing too severe!” “That’s a relief!” came Whirl Wind’s voice as he had just passed by them running on his hooves. “Do you need an extra five laps Whirl Wind?!” spat the sergeant threateningly. “No sir! Sorry sir!” came Whirl Winds voice as he reached near the half point of the field. “This exorcise is meant to simulate a real life situation of our kingdom being under attack!” started the sergeant again. “If we are going to be ready to face a real fight, we better prepare for it properly!” There was a cold silence amongst the day guards who looked like they were being ordered to go strait into a cave and poke a sleeping bear with a stick. “Night guards, are you ready?!” hollered the sergeant to the blackened part of the field. He was answered by the battle cries of what sounded like fifty night guards. Nodding in approval the sergeant turned to the day guards again and called over to Whirl Wind who came galloping toward the herd. “Soldiers get ready! All you have to do for this training session is get to cover and try not to get hit! The simulation will end once twelve minutes are up! Stay on your hooves gentlecolts! BEGIN!!!” With in seconds Dark Heart galloped off shining light from his horn that lit the way for him. He came across barricade of barrels and potato sacks and slid for cover just as he heard something fly passed his head. He night was filled with the shouts from his fellow day guards as they ran for cover and hid to the best of their ability. From the other side of the field, the night guards cast their spells at them relentlessly. The ground before him kicked off bits of grass as Whirl Wind slid to cover next to him. A second guard wasn’t as lucky. A stunning spell hit him directly in the back. His body stiffened and he fell to the ground unable to move. His look of surprise was frozen to his face. Above them multi colored light flew by hitting the grassy field and forming spots where they made contact with the cover the day guards were using. “So what now?!” asked Dark Heart to Whirl Wind over the sounds of the spells shouts of surprise all around them. “Do we return fire or what?!” “I think we just wait for the time to run out!” replied Whirl Wind. “We can’t just stay in one spot!” argued Dark Heart. “ If this was the real deal we would have to keep moving up!” A loud popping sound emitted in front of them as another stunning spell hit the barrels. Dark Heart poked his head out of cover to see the waves of spells being cast in the distance and pointed his light to where he saw more cover. “I’m going for it!” he yelled and before Whirl Wind could respond he had abandoned his position and galloped to a new hiding place. Out of the corner of his eye he saw that he wasn’t the only one. Thirteen others had the same idea and braved the treacherous field. Dark Heart kept his head low and found himself behind a sack of hey. The only thing going through his mind at this point was… This is going to suck! It wasn’t the best form of cover and all to soon, spell after spell hit the hey sacks sending bits of it every where forcing Dark Heart to drop to the ground and stay hidden hoping that the scattered hey had covered his body. If this worked, the night guards would have thought they hit their mark and continued firing somewhere else. He felt like he was trapped under his itchy blanket forever until he heard the spells subside and the sergeant bark orders at the day guards to come out of hiding and help get their comrades who had been stunned, back on their hooves. Dark Heart tried to rise from his enclosure but found that he couldn’t move. He tried to open his eyes too, but they were closed shut. He had been stunned, and now he had to wait until someone found his body under the hey. “I found him sir!” came Whirl Wind’s voice. “Get him up then!” came the sergeant’s voice. Dark Heart felt his statue like body being dragged as he waited to be helped by a unicorn who wasn’t in the same condition. “Man,” said Whirl Wind, “If you had waited for a second or two, I would have told you that there was better cover to your left.” If Dark Heart could protest he would but he had to endure being a statue for while longer until he felt his body relax and he could open his eyes. Whirl Wind helped him to his hooves and the sergeant spoke to them as the sky started to turn pink and the night was overtaken by the day. The night guards marched off, having been done for the night and saluted the day guards as they walked passed them. “Alright Soldiers!” rang the sergeant’s voice once everyone was silent. “For the next few hours we will go over battle positions! Then we will practice combat!” Dark Heart found these training sessions easier than the simulation. He formed a line of defense with the rest of the day guards as they drew their swords and readied their spears and staffs. He was paired up with a large Pegasus for the combat training. Their weapons had been blunted to prevent serious injuries but they treated the fight as if it was the real thing. Dark Heart had to avoid the Pegaguard’s blow by ducking and using his height to his advantage; he swung his sword hitting the tall stallion in the chest making him grunt. Before Dark Heart could strike again, a second Pegasus wielding a spear brought the weapon down. Dark Heart’s training from the mountains kicked in and in just a few second his sword blocked the spear and he bucked his attacker in the leg making him shout with pain. He disarmed him and with his horn glowing he caught the dropped spear and swung it around just in in time so that the tip was pointing threateningly at the first Pegagaurd who stopped dead in his tracks. Dark Heart for a moment looked from one guard to the next making sure that none of them tried a sneak attack. “Not bad rookie,” said the staff wielding guard nervously as he eyed the tip of the spear. “Where did you say you trained again?” “I didn’t,” said Dark Heart calming down and levitating the spear back to its owner. “Let’s just say we were taught how to fight in more than just one way.” The next part of combat training had to do with hoof-to-hoof combat. The field was littered with ponies being flung over and standing back up to try a different approach. At the end of the surprise training drill they quickly took a shower and began their day patrols. Luckily Dark Heart’s group had a day off so without hesitation they went back to sleep. A knock came to door making Dark Heart answer it before he had settled in to get back to sleep. His mane was still wet but he didn’t care. He opened the door and was given a package and letter. Once he signed his name, he took his mail and wondering who could have sent him something, he opened it half expecting it to be junk mail. In the package was a mirror and a see through crystal. Opening the letter he saw that there were instructions on how to use the mirror. “To use this mirror all you need to do is touch it with the tip of the crystal. I will see you soon.” There was no name signed, just a short instruction letter. Curious he placed the mirror on the desk and with levitating the crystal he placed the tip on the glass. It was like watching ripples in a lake as the glass seemed to become like liquid and once the crystal had been placed down Dark Heart stared into it. His reflection stared back at him. He was about to touch the mirror with his hoof when a blurry image of something swam into view. Dark Heart squinted his eyes thinking that it would make the image focus, but it was useless. Suddenly a voice called out to him from inside the mirror. A cold stern voice and the image reviled itself to be a gray Pegasus with purple eyes and grey mane that had black parts showing. It was the leader of the A.M. Night Blade “My son,” he said. “Tell me, what do you think of this ingenious way of communication?” “Its incredible my king,” replied Dark Heart. “How did you do it?” “A few tweaks in magic is all it took for your mother to enchant it,” said Night Blade. “Come Dark Heart, have the princesses gained your trust?” “But how did you know I…” “Dark Heart, Dark Heart…” said the Pegasus silkily. “You do not think that you are the only one we sent to Canterlot do you?” “I thought you trusted me enough to do this?” said Dark Heart sounding a little sulk. “Trust has nothing to do with it,” said Night Blade darkly. “I still need you to carry out your task, but until then I need an extra pair of eyes in the castle.” “Perhaps I could be of assistance to our second spy my king?” requested Dark Heart hopefully. “No, you are perfect where you are. Having an extra pair of eyes in the same place would be too risky. You will stay where you are.” Dark Heart muttered something so quiet that he knew if his father had heard him he would be in for full extent of his wrath. He looked into the glaring purple eyes and nodded his head indicating that he had understood his orders. “As I was saying Dark Heart, have the princesses gained your trust yet?” “Only one has so far, but the other hasn’t. You won’t believe this but the second princess is…” But his father cut him off before he could finish. “Then you must earn her trust as well.” “I… I’m working on it,” said Dark Heart. Night Blade smiled wickedly at him. “Patients my son, patients and soon the kingdoms will fall. One by one… Now, back to work. You have a kingdom to betray and a princess to manipulate.” Dark Heart nodded in response and the image of his father disappeared leaving only his own reflection staring back at him. Feeling at a lose for what to do about getting Luna alone so that he could earn her trust, Dark Heart began thinking about the best possible approaches. He was able to come up with two acceptable plans. The first was for him to wait until night for a chance to spot Luna wherever she might be. The second idea was to see if she had any shortage of night guards and see if he could volunteer for a night shift. Yes, somehow the second idea seemed to be his best bet and if that should fail he’ll just have to rely on the first. Dark Heart let himself inside the castle and made his way toward the throne room. Celestia was focusing on answering important mail when she glanced up to see the new day guard waiting in the corner. “Dark Heart, excellent timing I need to have a word with you.” “You do?” said Dark Heart perplexed. “Yes, Its been brought to my attention that you made quit the impression on the training field today,” “Uh, about that, you see I…” “What I would like to know is, where did you learn such tactics?” “I was trained in various forms of combat your highness. I only acted out of instinct. If I somehow had offended or harmed anypony, I’m sorry and it won’t happen again.” “Don’t worry, its nothing like that. However, I am pleased to hear that you are concerned about your fellow guards safety.” “Then what is it?” “My sister, Luna… I apologize for her behavior. She’ll come around, but if it’s not too much to ask, could you possibly talk to her?” “I don’t think its that simple,” replied Dark Heart trying hard to hide his excitement. He couldn’t believe his luck. “She doesn’t seem to like me that much,” “Don’t worry,” said Celestia kindly. “I’ll see to it that you are on the night shift tonight.” “As you wish, princess,” said Dark Heart bowing his head. That evening Dark Heart had switched out his gold armor with dark blue and waited until the last of the sun’s light disappeared behind the mountains. The familiar sounds of the day guards heading in for the night were heard and soon the night guards would begin their duties. Dark Heart stepped outside being greeted by the croaks of the frogs and chirps of the crickets. In the distance, the moon was being raised. Dark Heart looked around trying to see where the night guards were. He spotted a small group heading down to the castle entrance. Thinking that he should head inside the castle and begin searching, once again he let himself in letting the doors shut behind him with a soft click. His first inspection was in the throne room, but when that turned out to be a bust he headed up the stairs and began searching the halls. The castle was bigger than he had first thought. Pausing for a break he came inside a small room that was unlocked and found himself isolated inside it. The moons light shun through the windows illuminating the tile floor. And in the center of the room was a piano. Thinking that he must have stumbled across the music department. He walked over to the instrument and ran his hoof across the keyboard. In his home in the mountains he may have grown up in the shadows, but the one thing he had forever placed in his head were the sounds of the piano and other musical instruments the inhabitants had brought with them. He had always loved the piano. The soft notes fitting in between the heavier ones. The melodic rhythm it kept always enchanted him for some reason. While he may have not taken any lessons, he had memorized each note from one particular song and as he stared at the instrument in front of him, he wondered if he could somehow play it? He pulled out the stool and sat in it. His horn glowed and he started to move down the notes. Softly at first but when he felt more relaxed, he pressed down with the appropriate amount of force and began to experiment with what his memory would allow. When he had found the right starting notes the rest came naturally to him as if he had played it before. As he played, the notes carried through the castle halls. Up on the balcony of the north tower, Princess Luna stared out into the horizon. The night breeze made her mane and tail dance. She found herself humming a soft tune, but when she stopped she thought she could hear a faint sound of something coming from inside the castle. Curious as to what it could be she opened the door and made her way down the stone steps. The farther she descended the louder the noise became. Except this noise wasn’t meant to cause any annoyance or wake anyone. No, the sound she heard was coming from a piano. Luna followed the music until she came across the opened door. Peering inside, she saw Dark Heart sitting on the stool completely focused on what he was doing. She watched as he continued to play, and with the notes slowing down she knew that he was coming to an end. The song stopped abruptly and Dark Hear sat there gazing at the piano lost in his own thoughts. Quietly Luna walked over, wondering how she should approach him, she opened her mouth but no words came out. She tried again this time a small gasp came out. Dark Heart snapped out of his trance and turned. When he saw her he jumped. “Sorry,” exclaimed Luna holding up a hoof. “We didn’t mean to startle you.” Dark Heart felt his heart beating fast as he tried to catch his breath. How long had she been there? “We are curious as to why you are up at this hour?” said Luna, her serious voice returning. “I’m on night duty this time around your highness,” Dark Heart replied, his heart beginning to beat normally again. “Your sister wanted me to try out the night life.” “Is that so?” inquired Luna. “That, and I’m afraid that we got off on the wrong hoof the other night,” said Dark Heart taking action. “Let’s start over. I am Dark Heart.” Luna looked at him as if she was seeing him for the first time. He was different than the last time they met. He seemed to give off a different ore. “We didn’t know you played,” she said finally. “This?” said Dark Heart, “Oh, this is just something I used to hear a lot as a colt. I’m no musician. I just memorized the notes, that’s all. Please excuse me for interrupting your duties princess. I just couldn’t resist.” “Not at all,” said Luna, shocked that her voice had switched to a softer tone, “Twas a nice song you played.” “I think we should get back to work,” said Dark Heart standing up. “Shall I escort you princess?” Luna hesitated for a few seconds and before she had known what she had done she accepted his kind jester and followed him out of the room. Once they were walking down the halls she had a feeling that he didn’t have the faintest idea of where he was going; so she led him to the top of the north tower. They scoped the castle grounds, watching as a pair of night guards marched along the grass. “Sir guard, may we ask you something?” said Luna. “Of course,” said Dark Heart. “How can we trust you? We know nothing about you and yet our sister is willing too. Does that make us look bad?” “Your in the right to suspect me your highness,” began Dark Heart. “Somepony has too and I don’t blame you for it. I would have done the same, if it were me. You’re just being cautious.” He paused and waited for Luna to respond. He hated every bit of himself for saying such things, but if this was the only way to gain her trust then he would have to endure it. Luna kept quiet obviously surveying the new guard next to her. Trying to see if there was a hint of lies in his words. Before she was about to say something the sound of the guards yelling at someone made them alert. “What are you doing her?!” demanded a Pegaguard. “I wanted to thank a guard for what he did for me,” replied a mare nervously. “Is that so?” asked second night guard asked. “for what?” Before she could respond they heard wings behind them. When the guards turned to see who it was they stood at attention. Princess Luna walked over to the mare who bowed, her legs shaking. “Princess!” she exclaimed. “Please forgive this intrusion.” “Its alright, citizen,” said Luna, her voice soft and understanding. “What is your purpose at this hour?” “I… I wanted to thank a guard for what he did for me.” The mare said still bowing. “Please stand,” said Luna. The earth pony stood and stared nervously up at the princess of the night. Behind her, Dark Heart came galloping up. When he spotted the mare, she smiled at him. “That’s him princess,” she said. “That’s the unicorn who stood up for me.” Luna turned her attention to Dark Heart who approached the mare. “Thank you,” the mare said gratefully. “Thank you for what you did.” “Don’t mention it,” said Dark Heart, his face going slightly pink as the mare bowed her head. “Those creeps shouldn’t be bullying anypony for being blanks.” The mare giggled, gave him one last appreciative thanks and left. Luna stared at Dark Heart as he made to leave. The two other night guards continued their patrol while Luna left to catch up with the new guard. “I see,” she said when she caught up. “You were the reason why those ponies had to go to the hospital.” “I had a helping hoof, but yeah I suppose I was,” said Dark Heart. Luna gave him a disapproving look. “What?” said Dark Heart. “Are you trying to say that I shouldn’t have done it? I wasn’t going to stand by while somepony was being bullied. Blank Flank or not, nopony deserves that!” “It appears that we may have misjudged you,” said Luna thoughtfully. “Are you actually going soft on me?” said Dark Heart humorously. “Now that I know that you have suspected me, what will I do without having you on my case?” “Oh, Ha ha,” said Luna sarcastically. Chapter 10Chapter 10: The Night Who Cries Canterlot, home of the royals, ruled once by two, then by one, once more by two and now three. By day the sun is brought up by her majesty, Princess Celestia and by night her sister Luna brings forth the moon and stars. To the inhabitant of the city and peaceful town of Ponyville, the two sisters past is known only by the story, “The Mare in the Moon” The city’s night guards take over for their comrades who patrol the streets in the light of day when the night ends. Dark Heart made his way to his courters while he had the chance and locked himself inside. His room was small, but to him it was better than spending night after night in a damp cave with nothing but a small fire to keep him and the rest of his herd warm. He took off his golden helmet showing that his black and red mane was flattened. He stared across the room at a mirror he had received not too long after he became a member of the royal guard. He had only used it once before as a test run and it worked perfectly for talking to those he knew back home. Ever since his acceptance into the royal guard, Dark Heart had learned many things about Canterlot’s forces and the princesses. A few weeks ago he had discovered that Princess Luna, also known as Nightmare Moon had returned to rule by her sisters side again. When they met for the first time there was no mistaking that she was beautiful, but at night when he looked outside his window and saw the mare soaring through the sky as the moons light shun down on her. It made her beauty even more noticeable. He made sure that he was perfectly alone in secrecy before he approached the mirror. His horn glowed red and he aimed his magic. He touched the glass with his crystal. For a moment Dark Heart looked into the mirror seeing only himself then Night Blade came into view. “Dark Heart,” he said with no trace of a smile. “I trust that the plan is still in motion?” “Yes father,” said Dark Heart. “The rumors we have heard are true. Nightmare Moon has returned to rule beside her sister.” “Is she still herself?” asked Night Blade. “No she’s different,” said Dark Heart. “It looks like she won’t be of importance after all.” Night Blade smiled at his son. “I’ll be the judge of that.” “What are you going to do?” “Pay a long awaited visit.” Before Dark Heart could speak a blue unicorn appeared on his fathers end and smiled wickedly at him his horn glowed and he felt himself become drowsy. Dark Hearts eyes closed and he fell into darkness. Standing on the balcony of the west wing watching over the city of Canterlot and Ponyville was Princess Luna. She scanned over the rooftops feeling a smile sweep across her face as she sensed the dreams of the many inhabitants. When her gaze turned down to the castle grounds her smile faded as she felt a different presence. This dream was different than all the rest. She touched her chest as an all too familiar pain was felt. This dream she had sensed was coming from the new recruits room. He was sad, lonely, and uncertain. Before she knew it, Luna felt something running down her face. She rubbed her eyes dry and focused on where the dream was coming from. She closed her eyes and when she opened them she was in a cave; dark and damp with no sign of anyone living in it. She looked around and felt like someone or something was watching her. She turned around expecting to see someone, but nothing was there. Luna looked ahead and saw for a brief moment the outline of a young colt. “Hey wait!” she called out to him, but he had already disappeared into the cave. She had no choice but to follow him. Her curiosity was too great. The colt appeared out of nowhere when Luna lost sight of him. She tried to call out to him again, but his fast hoof steps died out once more and she was left alone in the dark before she used her magic to give off light. Suddenly hidden torches hanging on the walls lit up one by one as if to create a path for her. She followed them as they continued to ignite the cave. The torches led her directly to the mouth of the cave and she heard voices coming from outside. The rocky ground outside was dry and she felt the wind blow her mane. She walked over to the mouth’s edge and looked down realizing that she must be on a mountain. A colt’s laugh caught her attention and she quickly spun around to see where he was. She spotted him following a Pegasus as he told him to stay focused. The colt was red with a black mane and tale that had strands of red hair and purple eyes. Luna followed the pair up to the peek where she stayed on a ledge. She reached near the top and stood on her hind legs to observe them. Now that she could get a good look at the Pegasus she saw that he was all grey except for his black mane, tale and purple eyes. He called the colt over and put a gentle wing on his shoulder. “What is it dad?” the colt asked looking up at his father who stared off into the distance. “Look out there and tell me, what do you see?” The colt looked over the peek and saw nothing but clouds and more mountaintops. “I see nothing but more mountains,” he said. “Oh? Just wait a little bit and focus on where I’m pointing,“ replied his father reaching his hoof out. The two watched as the clouds below continued there course and where his father was pointing the white blanket cleared and they saw light emitting in forest below. The Colt looked at the light with wonder of what could be down there. “Do you know what that light is?” asked his father. “No,” replied the colt. “That my son is where we will one day return to,” said his father. “That is the Sapphire Kingdom.” “Mom told me you ran away from there. Why?” “I think you’re too young to understand why Dark Heart, but lets just say that I had my reasons and when the time comes we will live there once more.” “It must have been something,” said Dark Heart dreamily. “Living in a kingdom with other ponies your age.” His father frowned at his son. He knew that he was too young to understand the harsh life he had lived, but he promised himself that when he was old enough, he would tell him why they were forced to live in the mountains and only then the real training would begin. “The stars are nice out tonight,” said Dark Heart breaking the silence. “Look, you can see the moon too.” Luna looked at the pair wondering how long did they stay in the cave and did they ever go back? The wind blew once more and the dream started to grow fuzzy and she suddenly found herself in the forest looking over at a group of ponies who were scavenging the grounds in search for something. “Dark Heart, you were falling behind back there!” spat an earth pony who Luna assumed must be the leader. “If you can’t keep up you’ll get left behind and I don’t think you’ll last a minute on your own.” “Shut up!” shouted Dark Heart. The earth pony spun around and gave him an ugly look. “Know your place when you’re in my presence boy!” he said spitting at the ground. “Lets see, for talking back you will… join your fellow scouts on their night patrol.” “I never did like him,” said a voice from behind Luna that made her jump. “You!” She exclaimed when she turned around and was looking at the Dark Heart she knew now. He looked at her then to the younger version of himself and sighed. “You didn’t really join the night watch did you?” asked Luna. “Had no choice. The rules we went by were very strict.” Dark Heart snarled. “Yeah, I went alright, but it was no pick nick I can assure you of that. We got jumped by a pack of timber wolfs. Apparently we wondered into their territory. I got these from one that took me from behind.” He pointed at the scars on his face and forehead. “And those…” asked Luna looking at his legs. “Ah, yes. One is from a bear and the others are from training.” “What kind of training did they put you through?” enquired Luna. “The important kind,” said Dark Heart simply. “I was trained to become a part of my fathers army. My mother was all for it. She said that what I was doing would all be worth it when it was put to use.” “That doesn’t sound to reassuring,” said Luna perplexed. “Well, I wouldn’t have made it hear if it wasn’t for the training so in a way it was worth the pain and frustration.“ “Didn’t you have any friends when you were growing up? Not even your fellow soldiers?” “Friends would have gotten in the way. No, I was far too busy for such things.” Amongst further inspection, she saw straight through him. He was lonely after all. It was as if she could see emptiness in him that was pushed to the side making room for what he is now. “My training has helped me accomplish many things,” said Dark Heart. “In fact it’s helping me accomplish something right now.” “Really, what?” asked Luna. Dark Heart looked at her very seriously. “Come to my courters tomorrow afternoon and I’ll tell you.” Dark Heart’s dream began to go black and Luna felt herself being pulled out of his dream. Luna woke up and found that she had collapsed on the balcony. She stared down at where Dark Heart’s room was for some time wondering what type of training was had undergone in the mountains and more importantly why did he want to tell her? The night past and the sun began to rise in the distance, it’s rays hitting the forest and casting its light over Ponyville and Canterlot. Luna had already headed back inside with the rest of the night shift before her big sister Celestia, raised the sun. While she was in her room, Luna was hit with a strange feeling about Dark Heart’s dream. She had only met him once and he didn’t strike her as the type of unicorn who would openly invite someone to his personal business. Something was missing and she was going to get to bottom of it. "Excuse me fellow guard?” said Luna trotting over to a Pegaguard who was just getting ready to head out. “Yes your highness what is it?” he asked standing in attention. “Is there anything about Dark Heart you could tell me?” “Oh, him. Well, lets see… He doesn’t like to go into too much detail about where he came from. Usually he says that he came from the mountains in the north and was training there before coming here. At first he was kind of bitter toward the rest of the guards, but you know, in spite of the whole tuff guy act he puts on, most of us can tell he’s starting to lighten up.” “Would he come across as somepony who would ask for a quick word?” At this question, the guard snickered before replying; “Ask? I think he would probably just go ahead and say what was on his mind.” Luna stared at the guard. If what he’s saying was true then the Dark Heart she was talking with last night wasn’t the real one. If that was the case then who was it? Could he have an identical twin brother? Something told her that wasn’t the case. Luna thanked the guard for his time and galloped off. There was just one more pony that she to consult before continuing on with her investigation. “Sister can we have a word with you?” Luna asked to Celestia in the throne room. “What about?” Celestia asked back. “Its about the new unicorn who joined the royal guard. What do we know about him? I mean, he shows up out of the blue and we invite him into the city without questioning?” Replied Luna. “What happened? Did you two get off on the wrong hoof?” “No, or not yet at least,” when Celestia raised an eyebrow skeptically Luna spoke up. “Its just strange. I felt a strange feeling last night when his dreams caught my attention.” When Luna had finished telling her sister about the strange feeling she had about Dark Heart and the with the information the guard had just told her not fitting the attitude of the Dark Heart in the dream, Celestia’s calm manner became serious and thoughtful. “Thank you for telling me this Luna,” she said finally. “Does anypony else know about this?” “No, just you, me, and possibly Dark Heart.” “Very well, I want you to go to his courters as you promised. If the Dark Heart you saw in the dream was the real one then we must know what his intensions are.” Luna left the throne room wondering how she should ask Dark Heart once she was in his living quarters. A direct approach felt wrong. Perhaps she should start with small questions and go from there. When Luna was outside she took her time heading toward Dark Heart’s home so that she could have a plan of action prepared. Luna knocked on the door, but no one answered. “That’s a first,” Luna thought to herself as she tried to open the door, but it was locked. “Usually everypony leaves their doors unlocked.” Using her magic she unlocked the door and knocked once more just incase. “Dark Heart, are you there? You said we should meet today so… Here I am.” No answer. Luna frowned and gently pushed the door open. From what she could see Dark Heart’s home looed normal. The bed stood empty with the cover pulled back and the cupboard was closed. She let herself in and allowed the door to close behind her. Now that she was inside it was best to have a look around. A small circular table was pressed against the wall with a mirror on top and a crystal that lay beside it. Luna approached the mirror and looked carefully into it. Her reflection squinted back at her. She levitated the crystal and held it close. The see through object hovered in mid air as Luna tilted it slightly to see if there were any markings on it. Luna’s heart did a summersault as she turned her attention away from the crystal to look at the mirror. Could her eyes have fooled her? For a moment it looked like the mirror had responded to the crystal. Luna tilted the crystal again and the mirror remained still and lifeless. She tried pointing the tip at it and the glass started to move like ripples in a pond. The crystal’s tip fit just like a key when it made contact with the glass and Luna turned it. The glass stopped moving and remained still once she had pulled the crystal out. Luna looked around to check if anyone was around before she pursued any further. Suddenly a faint sound almost like a whisper called out to her. Luna looked back into the mirror and saw her own reflection again and standing behind her was, “Dark Heart!” Exclaimed Luna, feeling her own heart that was racing. “I didn’t hear you come in,” “No matter,” said Dark Heart. “I’m here now. So, as promised we shall talk.” “What is this?” asked Luna referring to the mirror in front of them. “A tool I use for means of… Communication,” said Dark Heart simply. “To whom are you speaking with?” “Oh, family mostly. I must be direct with you on this princess, what ever happened to the legend?” ”Legend?” repeated Luna. Dark Heart nodded. “What happened to her? Nightmare Moon.” “She is no longer a part of us, I mean me,” said Luna catching her words a little to late. “Really? Is that what you think is it?” asked Dark Heart. “That’s funny because she doesn’t think so.” A strong chill went down the back of the princess as she closed her eyes the moment she had glanced back at the mirror. “Look at us Luna,” said the voice. “What’s the matter? Why won’t you look at yourself? Luna was staring at her hooves wen she opened her eyes she shrieked when she saw that she was wearing armor and when she looked in the mirror again, a black Alicorn was staring right back at her with the same horrified expression. She was Nightmare Moon. “No, No! This can not be!” Luna cried. “It’s alright princess. It’s only your nature after all.” said Dark Heart. “Tis a lie!” Protested Luna shaking her head. She gasped realizing that her voice was loud and ominous. “There, you see? You haven’t left after all Princess of the Night,” Dark Heart said as a smile crossed his face. “Why continue living in the shadow of your sister?” “I am not a shadow to her,” said Luna shaking from fright. “We rule Equestria together. Just the two of us.” “You mean three,” said Dark Heart. “Is there not a third Princess? Twilight Sparkle? How long do you think it will be before your sister's precious student starts to raise the stars? You raise the moon, Celestia raises the sun and soon she will control the stars.” “That’s fine,” said Luna. “I… I was growing tired of raising the moon and stars by myself.” “Are you?” implied Dark Heart skeptically. “I thought ruling the night required only one princess, or is that now false too?” “Stop, I don’t want to hear anymore,” said Nightmare Moon lowering her head. “Just think, once the third princess of Equestria is powerful enough to bring out the night lights where will that leave you? “Please stop!” “Well, it probably doesn’t matter. It shouldn’t feel that bad after all… In fact you should feel right at home… On the moon.” “Never. Never again!” Nightmare Moon said grudgingly. “And why is that?” asked Dark Heart. “Because… The night is mine!” Nightmare Moon spat stomping her hoof on the floor making a long crack form. The black room covered most of Dark Heart’s body, but the part of his face that was visible showed a wide toothy smile; an unnatural evil smile. His eyes flashed red and just when he was about to say another word a voice began to call out to them, yelling the princesses name. “Princess Luna?! Princess Luna what are you doing…. Dad stop! We don’t need her!” “Silence!” barked the Dark Heart behind Nightmare Moon refusing to take his eyes off her. “Don’t… Don’t look at me!” pleaded a now sobbing Nightmare Moon. “Dad, the plan can work with out her! We already got the changelings on our side! Shouldn’t that be enough?!” said the real Dark Heart from somewhere in the darkness. Nightmare Moon looked around frantically in search for the fake Dark Heart but all she saw was darkness. Just when she was about to try and cast her own spells a familiar voice of a mare called out to her. “Oh, poor Luna.” it said in mocking tone. “All alone again with no one to turn to. But don’t you worry, I’ll take care of the night for you.” The head of Twilight Sparkle appeared from the shadows smiling wickedly at her. “No, I won’t allow it! No, no we mustn’t be tricked by it!” Nightmare Moon said looking away from the new princesses head only to be horrified by the next thing saw. A second voice that started off small began to grow as the head of Princess Celestia took shape and began to speak with words stronger than the mightiest of spells. “Dear sister, so blinded, so… Weak. Did you think the night would always belong to you? Now that my student is now a princess and will soon begin her training to lift the stares, I see no other use for you. You can go back to the moon for all I care.“ “No, please sister, don’t banish us! Not again!” The heads of Nightmare Moon’s sister and Twilight began to circle, sending word after horrible word at her. “It’s not real! It’s not real!” Nightmare Moon told her self and covered her ears with her hooves. To her surprise, two hooves grabbed her shoulder and she looked up to see Dark Heart and his piercing red eyes staring madly at her as he spoke. “Join us Princess, and your wish will at long last be fulfilled.” Nightmare Moon couldn’t hold her fear back anymore. She let out a scream of terror and with her horn glowing she blasted Dark Heart back. There was the sound of glass braking, an angry yell, the two fake princesses faded away and Nightmare Moon fell to the floor. “Princess? Princess can you hear me?!” called out a worried voice. “No,” Nightmare Moon thought to herself. “We can’t allow you to see us like this!” “Princess Luna it’s alright, it’s over now!” “Dar… No, get way from us!” the princess heard herself say, but weakly. “That wasn’t me you saw,” Dark Heart said. The princess of the night opened her eyes and saw the real Dark Heart staring down at her. She lifted her legs up ready to see the black armor but saw that the color of her slippers were grey and knew that she was herself again. Her pupils shrank in with shock as she felt her tears still running down her face. Dark Heart looked to his side and sighed. “Why did you have to do it?” he said to the thing he was looking at. Luna turned her head to the place Dark Heart was focused on. The table that had once supported the mirror had been knocked over violently, its two front legs broken and the attachment hung on by a splinter. On the ground beside it was a broken mirror lying face down and the shards were scattered. Luna relaxed the side of her head on what she thought was the ground only to realize a second later that she was lying on Dark Heart’s lap. She quickly made to sit up and shook her head feeling a bit dizzy as she did so. Dark Heart readied himself to catch her if she fell again. After shaking her head that at this moment felt like it had been hit by a stampeding Minotaur she wiped her face clean of tears and looked at Dark Heart who looked back, but apologetically. Before Luna could speak she felt eyes growing heavy and legs giving way. Her vision was fading as she thought she saw tears form in the unicorn’s eyes and she sunk into darkness. Dark Heart placed the unconscious princess in her own room after teleporting them both to the inside of the castle. He teleported out leaving her there and hoped that Princess Celestia would believe that after growing tired her sister would have forgotten about meeting his father and went to bed instead. This would be true since he had preformed a memory spell on her before he took her to the castle. Returning to his post he informed the rest of his patrol where he had gone off to explaining that he thought he heard a disturbance, but after inspection it had turned out to be just a pair of squirrels. His fellow guards laughed and teased him for his jumpy attitude. Normally he would lash out at them, even go a little pink around the ears, but he was in no mood for that this time. Dark Heart spent the rest of his guarding duties in silence. That night when the guards of the day switched with those of the night, Dark Heart went back to his quarters and cleaned up the broken table and shattered mirror. Both were rendered completely useless now thanks to his interference and Luna’s casting. As he was taking out the trash the thought of what his father would say to him the next time they met made him feel on edge. Perhaps it was the crazed look his father wore or perhaps it had to do with his enraged red eyes that flashed at him every time he closed his eyes. Whatever the reason for the long chill that crept down his spine, something was different about Night Blade. He began to replay the evening’s event in his head trying to make sense of what had happened. Why did he interfere with the process of Nightmare Moon’s return? Why did he want no harm to come to the princess and why did he feel pain in his chest whenever he looked at his fellow guards during the rest of the day. His mission had been perfectly clear to him ever since he left eh mountains outside of the Sapphire Kingdome. Phase one: Reach Canterlot Phase two: Become a royal guard Phase three: three: Earn the Princesses trust Phase four: Await for further instructions… Over and over Dark Heart went over the plan. The more he recited the steps the more pain it brought to him. His mind brought forth the happy expressions on his day patrol unit as they brought him under their wing. The humble words of Princess Celestia played back for him as his head lowered. “Then I hear by dub you a Royal Guard of Canterlot! May you protect this city like many of the stallions and mares before you!” Dark Heart began shake as a single tear dropped to ground. He was so caught up in his thoughts that he didn’t notice a passing carriage that went through a mud puddle splashing him in dirt. Feeling angry and confused he walked down to the city where he found himself staring at an open bar. Hoping that a drink would take his mind off of things he headed inside. The neatly dressed ponies inside stared at the newcomer. To them he might look like something the cat dragged in but he didn’t care. Dark Heart bypassed the wondering eyes and took a seat on one of the stools. Two earth ponies looked at him with the same expression that would be given to something that gave off a foul odor. The bartender came over and told Dark Heart where the restroom was, but all that came out of the muddied unicorn’s mouth was; “Cider,” The barman raised an eyebrow at the dirtied customer and insisted that Dark Heart cleaned himself up first. With perfect timing a waitress carrying a tray with a vase of water was passing by. Dark Heart’s horn glowed levitating the vase and once it was directly above his head he flipped it upside down making icy water run down his body. “What do you know?” said Dark Heart simply. “Clean,” His action made heads from nearby tables turn making mouths drop. The waitress had stopped in her tracks in shock. Dark Heart took that moment to place the vase back on tray. “Despicable!” said the stallion dramatically to his left. “Barkeep, hurry up and give this hooligan his drink so he can leave!” “My apologies,” said Dark Heart looking at the neatly dressed stallion. “Perhaps I should’ve shook the water off too,” He made to shake his head making the stallion lean so far back in his seat that he was in danger of falling off. “You animal!” The stallion’s companion cried. The barman snorted sourly and retreated to get a drink ready. Brushing his mane out of his eyes Dark Heart used his magic to dry up the dirtied water leaving the ice on the floor to melt while drips fell freely from his seat. A glass was soon given to him, which he levitated with his magic and began to drink. The Cider tasted flat, but he didn’t care, he drank away and asked for another. “We’re closing soon,” replied the barkeeper cleaning a glass. Dark Heart knew what he really meant to say so he got up and left. Once again eyes of the every stallion and mare customer fallowed him out. The city at night was just as busy as it was during the day and he wondered if any of these ponies ever slept. He had hoped that roaming around the city would help keep his mind off things. Walking still and taking in the sights did work, however, it didn’t prevent him from bumping into an unexpected unicorn. The pedestrian dropped their bags that they were carrying and apologized thinking that they hadn’t seen him. Dark Heart looked at the unicorn and let out a gasp. “No, please allow me!” Quick as a flash, Dark Heart used his magic to levitate the fallen bags trying not to sweat as he stood at attention and saluted the white unicorn. “Captain Armor, my humblest apologies! I didn’t see you sir!” Dark Heart said clearly. “That’s quit alright,” said Shining Armor making his horn glow again as he tried to take the bags back. “I insist that you let me carry these for you!” said Dark Heart still in a position of attention. “There’s really no need for that,” said Shining Armor, but when his new guard refused to hand back the bags, he felt that there was no way he was going to talk him out of it and let him follow in his wake. “So, uh… Dark Heart is it?” “Yes sir,” said Dark Heart firmly. “Right, what brings you to the city tonight?” “Just felt like sight seeing,” replied Dark Heart. “Oh, well I would give you some pointers on where to go, but something tells me you’ve already found a hot spot.” Shining Armor said with a smile. Dark Heart stared curiously at his captain until finally the realization hit him. His body was still wet from the water back at the bar. He flushed in embarrassment and cursed angrily under his breath. His captain led him all the way back to the castle where he thanked his new recruit and took his bags back. Once his captain disappeared from sight Dark Heart thought that he should turn in for the night. The night sky seemed darker than ever on his way back. Looking up at the sky he saw that the stars and moon had been covered by a blanket of grey clouds. His gaze turned to the north tower. “I wonder if she’s up there?” he thought to himself. Stepping back inside his room he sighed and laid on his bed slowly falling asleep. Inside the castle, up the stairs and down the hall Princess Celestia was awoken by a loud swooshing sound. A letter had appeared above her head bouncing off and landed on the floor. “What in the wide world of Equestia could this be about?” she thought to herself as she yawned. Using her magic, she levitated the letter untying it and began to read. “Dear Princess Celestia, My brother and I thought that we all could use something to lift our spirits during these dark times. So you along with your sister are invited to a ball being hosted here at the Sapphire Kingdome the day after tomorrow. It would be such an honor to finally meet you two." Signed: King Sullivan's sister, Safire Chapter 11Chapter 11: The Locket King Sullivan’s sister walked around the castle as usual replying back to friendly waves and greetings given to her by the guards and workers she passed with a half smile. She made her way to the lower floors to where the library’s most important books on spells were hidden. Much to her surprise, a guard making his runs down the halls granted her access to the catacombs. Now that she was where she wanted to be, she began her search. Row after row, shelf to shelf, one ancient parchment to the next she looked. Finally after what seemed like an eternity of navigated through the vast collection of knowledge she had found what she was looking for. An old rolled up piece of parchment lay high on the top shelf of the tenth row. Letting her horn glow for the umpteenth time, she levitated the old scroll. She unrolled the piece of paper to find out that the spell or what ever it is was unfinished. Curious, Safire began to read. Her yellow eyes following the script, but the more she read the more she began to question the instructions. Every so often she would say things like, “How could that be?” and “Why would anypony want to?” The isolation down in this part of the castle felt unnerving, as if the darkened walls themselves were watching her every move, listening to everything she had said out loud. One of the maids had told her about this script, and how the king and Arthur were studying it, but when she asked for more information the maid had nothing else to say. Safire, however, had gathered enough intel to figure out that the script must be somewhere in the catacombs. Her hunch as it turned out happened to be correct. As she scanned the top of the page her eyes widened as they saw the name Star Swirl The Bearded. Star Swirl was a powerful unicorn from olden times. His magic was said to be the greatest of his time. He had helped in creating most spells unicorns today know and in his spare time he had invented some of his own that he alone knew. When his work was discovered, those who found his work soon discovered that he had even tampered in the dark arts at one point in his life and had managed to create as much dark magic as he did light. Amongst his completed work there were also spells that were left unfinished. Safire wondered if this could be one of his in-completed dark spells and read through the script again checking to see if she had missed anything. When she was done she put the script back and left the chamber ready to question her brother about her discovery if she ran into him. Along the halls of the upper floors she made a visit to a room dedicated to the past kings and queens. Their portraits filled the room. Some stallions like her brother wore beards, however, unlike her brothers, theirs were longer. She spotted her brother’s portrait instantly because his was at the end. His brown furry body faced forward. His orange eyes and face wore an expression of one trying to fathom his predicament. The Crown had been placed neatly on head some of the blue was hidden by his green mane. The Artist did seem to forget to add the freckles on his muzzle. “I did question him why he didn’t make my freckles an added addition when he was don,” said a humorous voice behind her. Safire turned to see her little brother standing at the door. He wore warm smile as he stared at her. Looking at his picture again he added incredulity; “He said, if I can remember it… “If your expression looked like one who questions his duties, then this should at least help you look the part.” They stared at each other. Safire felt as if Sullivan was ex-raying her, trying to find a hint of something she was longing to ask. After a long pause she finally said, “Brother, may I ask you a question?” “If that question has to do with why you were down in the catacombs then go ahead.” Safire felt a surge of panic and anger flow through her body. How did he know that she was down there? “If you are wondering how I know this, a maid had told me what she had let slip.” Safire felt her blood boil. She hated her brother for knowing what she or anyone was thinking. Almost like he could read minds. The way he played so innocent about it as if it was just an untimely coincidence didn’t make things any better. Mastering an unsurprised face she said, “Ah, of course. Anyways, I did find the parchment and… I’m afraid I don’t understand it.” Sullivan took a moment before answered, “Yes, well as you had heard before, Arthur and I were studying it for a while, but we could not figure out Star Swirls work either. So, we moved on placing the script back in the catacombs.” “What made you try to debunk it?” asked Safire. “I had heard that Celestia had discovered another one of Star Swirl’s works and let her student try and finish it. I trust you know who I’m talking about?” “Yes, Twilight Sparkle,” said Safire pressing her brother to continue. “She did complete the spell and after that she became an Alicorn. The new princess you had heard about…” “Is her,” said Safire putting two and two together. Sullivan nodded. “I thought that together Arthur and I could complete a spell as well… Alas, I was mistaken for he wasn’t ready and I was far to eager to unravel a long lost treasure.” As Sullivan continued on, Safire was beside herself, the third princess was finally known to her. A new sensation was felt running through her body. Her excitement couldn’t be held in any longer as she let her head bow and felt a smile begin to form on her face. She knew exactly who would love to hear this information. The next thing she had to do was to meet the princesses and gain their trust as she did with the very kingdom she had returned to. “A Ball,” said Safire to herself. “I’m sorry, what was that?” asked Sullivan. Safire put on her best face to hide her intentions and replied; “What I meant to say is, I think the guards have been stressed enough. How about we put on an occasion not just for our kingdom, but for the others as well. Just for one night lets give them all something to lift their spirits.” Sullivan stood in silence his gaze fixated on his sister. Once again the feeling of being ex-rayed was felt as he pondered on her words. At last he smiled warmly at her. “Yes, I think your right.” He said. “Indeed, during times like these we all need something to lighten the mood. What did you have in mind?” With out hesitating Safire said with certainty, “A ball, a small one if possible. It doesn’t have to be a big one.” “Ah, big sister, you forget that we have many talented ponies around waiting for moments like these. If I’m correct in saying so, they should be able to put a ball together in two days time if I tell the staff to spread the word around.” Safire of course would believe that when she saw it. Either way she was in the clear for now at least. Once again a smile tried to form, but she mastered her emotions and insisted that she would write out the invitations and left before her brother could say another word. Once she was in her own room, she opened her bedside table and took out a locket. It was gold with a symbol of a feather on it. To anyone this would be just another ordinary locket, but to her and the unicorn who gave it to her she knew all to well that it wasn’t. As she opened it, the memory of her lover’s words called out to her as if he was there. “When ever you need to find me, all you have to do is open this.” Inside the locket two photographs had been placed inside the two sides. On the left her younger self stared smiling back at her and too the right a young grey Pegasus stared off into the distance. Before her eyes the gift began to glow a bright yellow. Holding the locket close to her mouth she spoke. “Night Blade? I have news that you will want to hear.” Chapter 12Chapter 12: The Ball The purple Alicorn slept soundly in her bed. Beside her, the dragon child snores would have kept their host awake through the night if she wasn’t wearing earplugs. If it were possible the three would have slept in late today, but that wasn’t going to happen. The dragon rolled on its back and with his last inhale his stomach began to bubble. Shooting up from his basket he belched sending a burst of green flame out of his mouth. The flame ball vanished to show a letter that fell to the floor. Half asleep, the small dragon stood up and retrieved the sudden message. “Twilight, you have a message.” He said as he tugged on his companion’s covers. “What? What’s it say?” asked Twilight sleepily. Trying his hardest to stay awake he read allowed; “Dear Twilight, you and a guest of your choosing are invited to attend a ball being hosted at the Sapphire Kingdome. I have heard a great deal of things about you from my brother. It would be an honor to meet the one who saved Equestria. From Nightmare Moon and helped restore The Crystal Empire back to normal. I look forward to your reply. Signed: King Sullivan’s sister, Safire” “A ball?” Yawned Twilight, unsure of what she had just heard. “Yeah, that’s right,” said her assistant nodding off. Twilight felt herself drift off to sleep again, and it lasted… for about three seconds. “A Ball?!” she exclaimed shooting up from her bed. Suddenly any normal feeling of sleepily getting out of bed was rendered useless. The thoughts of what she should do to be prepared ran through her head. What to wear, what to say to a king once she meets one, and who will she invite to accompany her? Her outburst had earned her a pillow thrown at her face by Trixie who sank back under the covers grumbling irritably. In his apartment, Arthur had received his invitation as well. His being delivered by a loud popping sound that startled him out of concentration. The letter he was fixated on now had a hole punched through the paper. Tossing his own letter aside he read the one that had just arrived. His mouth dropped when his eyes saw the word “Ball” Wondering what King Sullivan must be thinking he quickly wrote a letter in response and concentrating as hard as he could he made his response vanish. He didn’t have to wait long. In just a minute after sending his own letter off another one reappeared before him. Upon opening it he found it to be the shortest response given to him. “Arthur, your presence along with the four princesses is requested for this occasion. Hope you are well and we are looking forward to seeing all of you there.” Signed: King Sullivan. Arthur knew that there was nothing else he was going to get out of Sullivan if he pursued the matter further. With a sigh he looked through the invitation again this time the word guest stood out to him like a sour hoof. How was he supposed to know who to ask to join him? He began to think of everyone he had met in Ponyville since his arrival. “Lets see...” he thought. “Twilight’s one, but she should have gotten an invite too. Then there are her friends to consider.” Rainbow Dash he knew little to nothing about. In fact that was true for all of Twilight’s friends. He knew nothing about them other than what his first impressions of them were. Pinkie Pie seemed to be a wild card and would probably not be the best choice for a formal occasion like this. Again, Rainbow Dash to him was a mare of… Pride almost too much pride. Fluttershy didn’t look like the talkative type, Applejack was nice, but ticking her off was something he was not willing to go through again. Lastly there was Rarity. A shiver went down his spine at the thought of her being a possible candidate. Despite being notably fashionable, she did have a sort of flirtatious streak going on and wasn’t shy to have it show. There was just one more pony he had forgotten about. Trixie, the once powerful and talented magician in all of Equestria. At least that’s what she had told him the last time they met. Something told him that she might explode with excitement if he asked her to join him. She would probably take as a chance to show off some of her magic. Arthur puzzled on who to invite until a gut wrenching realization hit him. Choosing someone was one thing, but working up the nerve to ask them was a real trick all to itself. Arthur decided on the spot to head out and try to find Twilight’s friends and test out how he could ask one of them out. His first attempt was with Pinkie Pie. Only after getting her to finally listen to him she had mentioned probably the most random and out of place comment anyone could conjure up. This broke all context of trying to have a normal conversation with her and replied that what he was about to say had slipped his mind, which of course Pinkie went on about how much she hated when things like that happen in the most important of times. His second attempt was with Applejack who had insisted he helped her with bucking apple trees while they talked. “Thanks for helping out Arthur,” Apple Jack said as another patch of apples fell from the tree and into an empty bucket. “Sure thing,” said Arthur using his magic to pick a dozen apples from the highest branch. “Anyways I would like some advise. “ “Really? Ok then, what’d yah’ll want to know?” Before answering Arthur thought up a strategy for approaching his task. “Let’s say it’s not really me who curious, but a… Friend. That’s right a friend and he….” Just before he was about to finish, Arthur’s mind went blank and awkward silence in sewed. Why in the world did this have to happen whenever he was trying to act all natural in front of mares. He knew that Applejack was waiting ever so patiently for him to continue his question, but even she must have limits. Angry at himself he swallowed his nerves and said allowed, “I was wondering if you would like to accompany me to a ball!” Silence was all there was. Looking up and wondering if he was too forward with his approach he saw Big Mac staring down at him. Perplexed he pointed his hoof at himself as if to ask if Arthur meant him. Embarrassed and growing red himself Arthur lowered his head again and asked if there was anything else they needed help with. Things with Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash went as well as a walk through the Everfree Forest would go blindfolded. Fluttershy was so busy with her animals that she had barley even noticed that he was there. As for Rainbow Dash… She only wanted him to watch the new stunts she was testing out and give her feedback before dismissing him. Approaching the clothing shop Arthur knew that he would have to go here eventually for a suit. With a deep breath he entered the shop and was greeted almost instantly. The pink space he was in looked like walking into a large celebrity dressing room. Rarity was busy working on a new design plan when she had spotted him. “Arthur, what brings you here?” “I need your assistance again,” he said forcefully. “Oh? Another casual look?” asked Rarity. “No, I need a… suit,” “What was that darling? I didn’t quite catch it.” “A suit. I need a suit.” Rarity lowered her glasses by a fraction and examined the unicorn’s body as if picturing him in one. “I’ll see what I can find.” She said and disappeared behind a cart of cloths she had conjured up. “So what do you need you need one for?” she asked through the sounds of hangers being pulled back. “I’m going back to the Sapphire Kingdom tomorrow night,” said Arthur. “I see, a dinner for the king… This might take a while please have a seat.” “Actually it’s for a… Ball…” The pulling of clothes was brought to a halt. Arthur was about to ask if everything was all right when Rarity’s head poked out from a pear of jackets. “On second thought… you stand back up.” As quick as a flash Rarity rushed to the door and flipped the open sign to closed and proceed to make measuring tape and note pad appear in front of her. Arthur stood still as his measurements were made. Rarity paused every now and then to take notes mumbling as she began to draw up a sketch of what she was picturing. “I guess telling you that nothing special has to be made wouldn’t cut it,” said Arthur already dreading the answer. “Don’t be ridiculous!” said Rarity in a shocked tone. “A ball is no place for simple clothing! You just leave it to me!” When her drawing was complete she hurried to get the necessary tools for the job and insisted that Arthur stuck around to see what the suit looks like when it was done. Not being one of the most patient of unicorns, Arthur began wishing that he had brought a book to pass the time. Instead he knew what he had to do next, but how to approach the topic was going to be a challenge. Clearing his throat Arthur opened his mouth to say the words but he suddenly found himself struggling to say even a “Sorry” when Rarity turned to look at him. Cursing himself Arthur took a leap of faith and began to speak. “Listen about the ball…” “I thought I already said it was no problem for me to do this didn’t I?” asked Rarity focusing on her project. “Yes you did, but there’s something else…” “Of course! You’re right there is!” Proclaimed Rarity. For a moment Arthur wondered if she had already guessed what he was about to say and thought that this would be easier than he had expected. This turned out to be wishful thinking, for just then Rarity in a fit of someone who had just realized the obvious burst out; “What type of ball will it be? A small or large one?” “I don’t know,” said Arthur. “Large probably.” Rarity turned back to her work and began rethinking her steps. “Anyways, what I was trying to say is that the ones who received an invitation are allowed to bring a guest with them and…” “That’s fine in all dear, now where did I put the green… Here it is!” Somehow Arthur could tell that getting Rarity to listen to him while she was “In the zone” would prove to be close to impossible. It felt as though he had waited for hours until an excited squeal from Rarity rang out. “Yes, I think that’s got it! Arthur what do you think? A masterpiece is it not?!” Before them Rarity held up a black suit with golden buttons and white bow tie. Arthur couldn’t believe that it had taken this long to make what should have been easy to find in the cart, there must be an added addition somewhere. “At first I thought green, but then I figured stick to old roots sometimes little is more,” said Rarity genially. “Your markings on the other hand were a challenge to work around but they should be fine hanging out in the open… I think.” “Thank you Rarity,” said Arthur appreciatively and made to get his bits when right on cue Rarity held out a hoof telling him that this service was the last time he didn’t have to pay. Arthur nodded and as he made to leave, he left what he knew should be enough for the suit by the cash register. Making his way around the town of Ponyville, Arthur was beginning to suspect that asking someone to be his guest for the ball was becoming harder than it should be. His last option was the blue unicorn, Trixie. Or was it? Thinking back to the invitation he remembered that it did say a guest of his choosing. He had the solution with in a matter of seconds and galloped his way to the town’s library. “Ah! No Twilight I said use the seeds first!” exclaimed Trixie as a potion they were working on emitted a puff of smoke. The smell of burnt cabbage filled the room forced the two to open the windows. “Trixie, I really don’t have time for this today! Twilight coughed. “What could you possibly be more important than finishing this order?” Trixie asked raising an eyebrow. Twilight was about to answer when the front door opened and Arthur stepped in. “What brings you here Ar… What’s with the suit?” Trixie said curiously eyeing the hovering clothes. “I need to talk to you two,” said Arthur putting his suit on the hanger once again ignoring Trixie’s question. “Why do I smell burnt cabbage?” “Never mind that,” said Twilight. “What did you want to talk about?” “Right… As you might already know your highness, my kingdom is hosting a ball tomorrow and…” “A ball?!” exclaimed Trixie, her excitement was clearly showing. “Yes, That’s what I was trying to tell you,” said Twilight. “Well, we have no time to waist!” said Trixie and she teleported from the spot. The sound of drawers opening told the two remaining unicorns that she must be upstairs looking through her own clothes and necessities. “Anyway,” began Arthur once more making his voice loud enough for Trixie to here him. He wasn’t going to let another disruption acre “Both Twilight and I have been invited and we are supposed to bring a guest with us.” “I know Arthur,” said Twilight using her inside voice. “At first I was worried that my friends wouldn’t be able to go, but then I thought, since it is probably a big ball, the king wouldn’t appose to having more guest arrive from out of the kingdom.” “You have a point,” said Arthur going red. Then in that case it wouldn’t matter if he did ask her. Doing what he thought would be an appropriate way of addressing a princess; Arthur bowed politely to her and said seriously, “Princess…” “Arthur, you can call me Twilight,” said Twilight her cheeks growing pink. “Fine, Ms. Sparkle, will you come to the ball with me?” Twilight stared at Arthur who looked up at her, his face showing nothing but confidence in his abilities of asking her to ball. She looked around as if to be sure that Trixie hadn’t stopped her progress upstairs to eavesdrop on them. Something in her chest gave a leap and she felt her blushing deepened. “O… Ok then. Yes I would like to go with you.” Arthur gave a sigh of relief as he stood up. He was surprised that he had put on such a strong poker face for the act. When he looked at Twilight again she quickly turned her back to him. Taking this as a time to leave he levitated his suit off the hanger and headed out the door. Before he left he added, “I guess this makes since princess. I am after all your protector. Just think of me as your body guard of the evening.” What Twilight had said to Arthur turned out to be true. As soon as the news of the Sapphire Kingdom was hosting a ball that would take place in just a day spread throughout Ponyvillle and Canterlot. The waves of excitement didn’t waste anytime in being noticed. Arthur had never seen so many ponies, mostly mares, be this excited about a dance party. Having grown up in the Sapphire Kingdom he knew that their balls were good and all, but he never thought about the popularity it brings. He had to endure a number questions flung at him. Things like what is the formal dress code for balls? Does the king greet you when you enter the castle like Princess Celestia? “Just wear something nice, but not too flashy,” he told a pair of giggling mares when he was enjoying a drink at the local restaurant. If he had to give respect to anyone for time management it would have to be Rarity. He was flabbergasted at the way she had managed to not only make her own dress for the ball, but one for all her friends as well as a few extras for clients. When Twilight asked Arthur about King Sullivan, he told her what he had told other curious ponies. “King Sullivan will make his presents known once the orchestra is ready to begin their first song. He then gives a little speech before things get started. Come to think of it, His big sister will probably do the same.” The day after flew by so fast that Arthur could have sworn that someone had bewitched the clocks to move at breakneck speeds. Before he or any of the other guests knew it the time for ball was drawing near. The amount of ponies attending the ball became clear as a massive wave of multicolored dresses and suits began to pile into the Friendship Express. As much as Twilight would have loved to be one of those ponies in the train, her royal duties required her to arrive separately with Princess Celestia and Luna and whoever their partners were. “Don’t worry sugar cube,” said Apple Jack to her before she left with the rest of her friends. “As Princess it’s your job to do what is expected in these situations.” “But…” began Twilight thinking of a good argument. “But nothing,” said Rarity in a final tone. “Apple Jack is right. You have to arrive with the rest of the princesses. It’s requested after all.” Twilight smiled faintly into the mirror. Her shady blue dress reached her back hooves. As she turned, she hoped that she wouldn’t trip when she greeted the king and his sister or her fellow princesses. She did wish that Trixie or Spike could have stayed with her before she left. Now that they were gone with the rest of her friends, she felt not just isolated from them, but she felt like an entirely different species. Her role with Celestia had changed dramatically since Star Swirl’s spell was completed. Big expectations were put upon her and it was her job to carry them out. A knock at the door brought her back to earth. Upon opening the door she was greeted by Arthur who was dressed in a black suit with golden cuffs and grey tie. His mane that was normally messy in the front had been combed back. He looked like he was about to say something to her when the door opened, but found himself speechless. “What?” asked Twilight nervously thinking that he had spotted something wrong. “Nothing, you look really nice.” He said and raised a hoof. “We should get going their waiting for us in the carriage. Twilight felt her chest leap again as she took his hoof and allowed him to lead her to the carriage. When they arrived, the guards pulling it went into a bow as Twilight approached them. The carriage was round and silver with light blue markings that swirled across the top and down the center. Its tall dark yellow wheels gave the illusion of transport being larger than it was. “Your Highness,” They said in unison as one opened the door for them. Stepping inside they saw Princess Celestia accompanied by her sister Luna. The two had brought with them the new advisor Swift Blaze and new member of the royal guards, Dark Heart. Swift Blaze greeted the two newcomers with a warm smile as Dark Heart acknowledged them with a nod and went back to staring out the window. Once the carriage lifted off the ground and they were soaring through the sky Twilight and Arthur had the chance to get a better look at the four sitting in front of them. The two stallions wore suits of their own, however, Swift’s was a solid green while Dark Hearts was black with light grey narrow stripes running down it. Celestia was dressed in a light blue and green cape that like Twilights, had reach her back legs. Her light blue footwear and necklace with a minute sun for the crest gave her an important look that did not match her kind and friendly expressions. Her sister Luna wore a purple cape and like her sister she had on fancy footwear and her necklace was a small crescent moon. Unlike her sister whose kind figure didn’t suit her clothes, Luna didn’t only look more serious; she even sounded the part. “When our sister received the invitations, we were most curious as to why a ball and why would you want to throw one especially during these times?” “I think Sullivan wanted to give us all something to lift our spirits Luna,” said Celestia thoughtfully. “Yes, but that doesn’t make since when we should be focusing on protecting our kingdoms,” said Luna seriously. “Oh Luna, don’t be a stick in the mud,” said Swift Blaze. “The guards could use some time away from stress. And besides our young friend here says that things have been pretty quiet since the last attack. “All that I know is that ever since the fiasco after the Equestria Games, a few out of town problems, and that Everfree incident we haven’t seen anything that points to another A.M. or Changeling attack,” said Dark Heart still looking out the window watching the clouds and mountains pass by. “There you see?” said Swift as if Dark Hearts comment had closed the topic. “Don’t worry about it. You and your… Date just focus on having a good time.” At this, both Luna and Dark Heart turned red in the face. Luna wasted no time in telling Swift off. “It’s good to see you Princess Celestia!” said Twilight brightly trying to change topic. “As it is to see you Twilight.” said Celestia kindly. “Twilight?” inquired Swift suddenly. “Ah, this must be the star student I have heard so much about. Consider yourself lucky kids. It’s not just anypony who has the privilege in accompanying royalty to special occasions.” “Oh, they have a good reason for being here with us Swift,” Celestia said plainly. “Is that so?” “Yes, in fact chances are if you don’t hear about it now you will when we arrive at the Sapphire Kingdom.” “Hang on Princess Celestia. I thought it was to be kept quiet!” said Arthur cautiously. “Arthur, I appreciate you looking after Twilight, but under these circumstances she will have to reveal herself.” Arthur grew silent and waited for Celestia to let loose the secret they have been trying to keep. For a moment he had hoped that Luna might intervene, but she too was unable to speak her mind. “Swift Blaze, Dark Heart… I present to you the third Princess of Canterlot, Princess Twilight Sparkle.” Swift Blaze gaped at the young mare, disbelief etched across his face. Dark Heart didn’t show any signs of surprise, but he did look at Twilight observantly. Taking in as much as he could before he returned his gloomy mood. “Well, uh… This is… What I mean is… How come this didn’t turn up when I was made advisor?” requested Swift Blaze. “We couldn’t risk anything at the time Swift,” said Celestia. “Now, I do expect you to give her as much respect as you do to us.” “Of course Celestia. My apologies Princess Twilight.” Swift said bowing his head. “No don’t be,” said Twilight. “Your reaction is what I would expect from anypony.” Celestia beamed at her student and turned to the window where Dark Heart was scanning the outside. “We’re almost there,” he said observantly. The carriage landed gracefully on the front lawn of the castle. The six passengers stepped out, mares first and looked up at the castle doors. From behind came the sounds of excited talk as the ponies from the train and the city below came up to their level. Twilight saw her friends in the crowd and smiled at them. Two Guards standing by the front doors exchanged looks and allowed them entry to the main hall. Inside the crowd saw the decorations on the stairs and followed the red carpet up. They were led to a large room filled with tables and chairs. A large Punch bowl laid in the center beside scattered foods; bread, fuit, chips and salid. The guests saw that there was a stage that was being set by a group of musicians. Other ponies were already there and from the way they were acting with setting up the tables and the serious presence they gave off they must be guards that have dressed up for the occasion. Arthur saw a green Pegasus who was beside a grey mare he didn’t know. When he spotted Arthur he waved over. Arthur took Twilight’s hoof and escorted her over to introduce herself. “Arthur,” the green pegasus boomed and gave him a one hooved hug. “How are things?” “Fine,” replied Arthur. “Princess, this is my big brother, Mark Cloud. Mark this is Princess Twilight Sparkle.” “It’s an honor your majesty,” said Mark bowing. “Thank you! Your kingdom so far looks amazing!” “Why thank you,” said the grey mare also bowing. “We try our best to protect it,” “Is that you Crimson Shield?” said Arthur in surprise. “Who else would it be?” she asked waving her hoof behind her head making her mane lift slightly. Arthur smirked at his brother who frowned at him. Twilight could tell that there was something the two knew and clearly what ever it was it seemed to upset Mark. “I hope my little bro isn’t causing you too much trouble Princess.” “Hey, who do you think your talking to?” said Arthur looking hurt. “I’m…” “One lucky guy,” said Mark. “What?” said Arthur and Twilight in unison. Mark and Crimson laughed. Crimson took Twilight and began to have a friendly chat with her. Mark placed his hoof on his brother’s shoulder and said in a way that only he could hear him; “She’s cute, haven’t made a move yet have you?” Arthur felt his face turn slightly pink. “That’s none of your concern!” “I’m just saying, you might want to consider, even if she’s a princess. You never know.” Arthur’s face at this point was as red as the punch. Mark snickered, patted him on the back and walked over to take Crimson away so they could finish setting up the tables before the king’s arrival. Twilight approached the still reddened Arthur and nudged him. “Your brother’s nice,” she said. “Yeah he’s a real card,” said Arthur sourly. “Come on I think the king’s supposed to arrive at any moment now.” Arthur led Twilight back into the awaiting crowd where Twilight found her friends and together they waited for the ball to start. Right when Pinkie Pie was telling her friends about how much she liked the decorations, all the lights dimmed except for the ones that made path from the entrance doors to the stage. All heads turned to look in attention. Twilight noticed that Arthur had used his magic make sure his tie was straitened. Even the guards that were not dressed in armor stood in attention as the doors opened. Two unicorns came into view and casually made their way down their lightened path. The male unicorn was dressed in a light grey suit that reminded her of what her brother had worn at his wedding. A single ribbon that wrapped around the right side was red. A navy blue cape draped over his back coming inches from hitting the ground. A Silver crown sat on his head. Twilight knew that this must be King Sullivan! The second unicorn standing beside him looking just as important must be his big sister. She wore a yellow dress that covered her back legs and touched the ground. White markings were edged on the sides. Her mane had been put into a ball while light blue heels covered her hooves. As the two made their way down the isle the guests bowed their heads respectfully. Even the musicians up on stage got up from tweaking their instruments to bow when they reached them. King Sullivan and his sister turned to face the audience smiling down at them. “Our humble guests of our own and neighboring kingdoms, welcome! Welcome to this grand occasion. As we are all aware, at this time we are as strong united, as we are alone. Tonight we throw this party not for simple kicks, but as a chance to come together in unison! As allies… but most importantly, as equals. For it is with great pleasure that I turn the rest of this speech over to my sister!” The mare unicorn stepped forward to gaze upon the crowd. “I am happy you all have made it,” she began. “It was our idea, my brothers and min, that we throw this ball for one purpose. To give the citizens of this kingdom as well as our neighbors a chance to relax. Put away the stress of royal duties for one night. Think of this as your night to have fun. So, go ahead everypony! Eat, drink, dance, start up friendly chats… We’ve held up enough of your time.” She turned to look at the musicians. “Maestros if you please, get this party started!” The orchestra laughed at this and sat in their seats bringing their instruments out. Applause rang out at this and King Sullivan and his Sister left the stage to join the rest of the party guests in the audience. “Come on,” said Arthur to Twilight. “I’ll introduce you.” The orchestra had begun to play a soft suite as the guests began to pick spots in the room to dance in while others pulled close friends aside to chat. Princess Celestia and Luna as well as their chosen guests of honor were already bowing kindly to Sullivan and his sister. “It’s an honor to meet you your majesty,” said Twilight as she reached Sullivan and bowed so low that her snout was in danger of hitting the floor. “The Pleasure is all mine, my dear,” said Sullivan warmly bowing to her. “As it is mine,” said his sister who also lowered her head. “Your majesty,” said Arthur lowering his head. “Yes, this unicorn is his majesty’s sister, Safire. She has returned to the kingdom to…” “Of course,” said Swift Blaze happily. “She has come back to take her place as princess.” Both Sullivan and Safire looked surprised at this. Safire had just noticed Celestia and Luna’s partners of the evening and she looked at them seriously. Sullivan, however, laughed. “Yes, I suppose in a way, she has, but…” “I have a lot to learn to learn before I’m ready for any royal position,” said Safire knowledgably. “Tell me about it,” said Twilight. “I’m still surprised that I’m a princess. At times I’m not sure that I’m ready for such an important role.” “Don’t be silly Twilight,” said Celestia patiently. “You are more than ready, and I already told you… I will still be here to help guide you.” Twilight smiled up at her mentor feeling grateful for hearing those words. Dark Heart was beside himself looking at his hooves refusing to make eye contact with the hosts of the ball. He had toned out the conversation to notice that the orchestra had started a new song, faster and more energetic. After receiving a hard nudge from Luna he looked up at the two in front of him. Safire looked at him with meaning while Sullivan stared into his eyes. For a split second he felt like Sullivan was looking right through him. The king’s mouth opened as if he was about to comment on his appearance, but then he smiled at him. When he spoke it was in a fatherly tone. “Are you enjoying yourself my boy?” he asked. “Yes your majesty,” said Dark Heart. “Please forgive me, for a moment I thought you were someone else. Age can do funny things to the eyes.” Sullivan said humorously. “I’m sorry for my rudeness,” said Dark Heart bowing his head and feeling somewhat better. “Not at all,” replied Sullivan sneaking a look at the stage. “Balls can be dull at times I’m afraid. The orchestra should be wrapping up at ay moment. And if their timing is right, they should be switching with the next team of entertainment.” Everyone around him looked perplexed. Seeing their puzzled faces Sullivan grinned genially at them. “I suggest that our younger guest make their way to the dance floor. They, along with the guards, will like this next branch of music a little better,” Sullivan looked at Luna and Dark Heart and knew exactly what to do. “Dark Heart, will you take you charming friend with you. I’m sure it’s been a while since she’s danced.” Dark Heart flushed, but then swallowing his pride he turned to face Luna. “May I have this dance Princess?” he said holding out a hoof for her to take. Luna blushed, but took Dark Hearts hoof and together they made their way into the sea of dancing guests. “Arthur, you should do the same,” Sullivan said winking at him. “Alright then,” said Arthur curious as to what musical performance the king had planned for the younger party guests. He held out his hoof and Twilight took it. Once the orchestra had finished their song the crowd broke out in applause as they rose from their seats and bowed. Upon leaving the stage, only the cellist and violin player stayed behind. An earth pony with a guitar came into view followed by a drum set, bass and electric piano with a microphone placed leaning over the top. Even a DJ stepped out and took her place at her post. Twilight and Arthur found the rest of Twilights friends in the crowd as the older ponies looked curiously up at the stage. A silver Pegasus stepped out greeted by tumultuous applause. “I don’t believe it!” said Pinkie Pie excitedly. “It’s him! It’s really him! City of Owls!” The Pegasus waved out at the delighted audience and took his seat at the piano and adjusted his microphone. His team waited for him to start playing each had their instruments at the ready. The Pegasus played a few notes on the keyboard making sure that they were at perfect pitch and then he began to play. The guitar and bass sat this song out while the DJ’s acoustics along with the piano’s notes took off with the drum’s beats and cellos and violins rhythmic sounds followed soon after. Everyone on the dance floor found a partner and began to dance. Arthur saw his older brother and his partner in sink with each other’s steps. Rainbow Dash took Fluttershy’s hoof and together they soared into the air spinning. Dark Heart was dancing cheerfully with Luna. It was as if the last hours before the party had never happened. Arthur and Twilight showed off their moves, Twilight’s being a bit strange at first, but Arthur warmed up to it and followed her lead. Even Celestia and Sullivan joined in. They moved with such grace and energy that they were mistaken for two other guests rather than royalty. The song ended as Apple Jack pulled Arthur aside to have her chance to dance with him. “Ya’ll don’t mind do ya Twilight?” she asked. “Well,” began Twilight, but Rarity had appeared before Apple Jack and Arthur and took his other hoof. Twilight noticed that Arthur grinned nervously at the two holding his hooves and raised an eyebrow skeptically. “Go ahead,” she said. “Wait Twilight, don’t just…” began Arthur, but it was too late and he was taken away by the two mares. A new song had started. For this one, the guitar and bass took over for the DJ. Unknown to the rest of the guests Safire and Swift Blaze were talking to each other. “Well, why not Safire?” Swift said with ease. “Weather you like it or not, your role will come to the kingdom.” “I know Swift,” said Safire. “But don’t fret, when the time comes, I will lead the kingdom into a new tomorrow. You’ll see.” “I look forward to seeing that,” said Swift toasting to her. “Here’s to… A new princess in the making!” Safire left Swift to his drink while she slipped past the crowd and headed out to the balcony. The song ended with a carrying note from the bass. Sullivan kissed Celestia’s hoof in gratitude pardoning him self to take a breather. Arthur had finished twirling Rarity around and was immediately scooped up by Rainbow Dash who wanted her chance to dance with him. Arthur found himself wondering what in the wide world of Equestria did he do to wind up in this situation. Spike was glaring at him with intensity. He knew that he was jealous, but all he could do is star at him in confusion. Rainbow Dash took his front hooves and to his horror she spread her wings. The moment the next song started she started off with a soft two-step, but when the bass kicked up she lifted off the ground pulling him up with her. Outside on the balcony, Safire stood gazing out into the night sky. She could not expect to see her son amongst the guests and with Princess Luna of all ponies. His mission must be going by better than she thought it would. Or was there another reason behind his sudden appearance. He didn’t seem that happy to be at the ball at first, but as soon her brother had spoken with him his mood changed from gloomy to something she had never expected him to show. For the first time he appeared to be happy. “It’s a wonderful night for a party,” said a friendly voice from behind her. Sullivan had made it past the crowd as well and was now outside staring at his sister with a bright smile on his face. “Yes it is,” said Safire notably. “I am pleased that the princesses were able to make it. I must make sure to meet Cadence and her husband before the night is done. Princess Twilight was a shocker! I never saw that coming!” Sullivan noticed that his sister wasn’t looking at him as she mentioned Twilight and there was an air of success in her voice as she spoke. An all to familiar sense of excitement was all around her. His expression turned to that of sadness and when he spoke, it wasn’t hate he felt, but disappointment and pity. “Sister, I think we both know that there was a reason for why you wanted to meet the new princess. So why don’t you drop the act and tell me what you and your… lover are planning.” Safire didn’t respond. A gentle breeze swept passed them. When she turned her smile was nowhere to be seen. Her true emotions that she kept bottled up until now were finally showing as she glared at her brother. “Caught on have you?” she said grudgingly. “Took you long enough.” “On the contrary,” said Sullivan sadly. “I had my suspicions.” “And yet you did nothing,” said Safire shaking her head at him with a wicked smirk. “Why? If you knew, if you suspected me, then why didn’t you just banish me?” “Because I thought that in time I could make you see what Night Blade can’t,” said Sullivan. “I hoped that you would see that things have changed since then and when he finally showed up you could convince him to stop what ever he’s plotting.” “I will not betray him like you did brother!” Safire snarled. “When he needed you the most you weren’t there! You along with the rest of the those old fools left him in the dark.” “That isn’t true!” Sullivan spoke up. He didn’t shout, but there was an air of authority in his voice that kept Safire silent. “I was against it sister! I pleaded with them to give Night Blade a second chance, but he was becoming too dangerous to be around. Even when they voted for his banishment I stood my ground and vetoed against it. Alas, when they regrettably agreed to give him one last chance he had already left. As you already know when I chased him down he took a bit of me away.” Sullivan pointed to his left ear that had a chunk missing from the tip. Safire only glared at her brother and when she spoke her voice cracked. “You’re way to forgiving,” she said. “And that will be your downfall when he returns to this kingdom!” “Will it?” said Sullivan questionably. “Yes, we have already infiltrated this kingdom right under your nose and even when you suspected me of betrayal you’ve done nothing about it! Not to mention that we now know who the third princess is and our other spy is ready for the signal to act with in first notice!” “Are you by any chance referring to my nephew?” Sullivan asked Safire’s confidence faded instantly as what she thought had been their greatest secret was known to her brother. “How did you…” she began through gritted teeth. “You think I couldn’t see a trace of either of you in him?” said Sullivan a warm smile forming on his saddened expression. “He’s grown to be a fine unicorn,” “Stop it,” said Safire warningly. “He has his fathers emotions, but he also has your kind spirit…” “Stop!” cried Safire tears forming in her enraged eyes. “I don’t understand you! How can you act so calm after finding out about your nephew, after knowing that I will betray you and the kingdom? Why are you so patient and forgiving?” “Sister… the boy will not go through with it.” Sullivan said frowning. “You don’t know what he’s capable of!” Safire spat. “I know that for the first time in his life, he is happy and I know that you’ve seen it too,” said Sullivan. “I had hoped that after meeting the princesses and getting to know the citizens of these kingdoms you would have seen how different things are now, but sadly I’m afraid I was mistaken and you are still determined to carry out with your plans.” “Finally stopped denying the inevitable eh?” said Safire her evil gaze retuning to its full extension. “Oh I am far from giving up sister,” said Sullivan casually. “In fact wish to wager a bet with you?” “You have got to be kidding,” said Safire abashed at her brothers daring. “Think of it as my last attempt in making you see reason.” Sullivan said. “What ever it is I refuse!” said Safire, finality in her voice. “Once Night Blade returns he wants to take you on himself.“ She began to laugh harshly. “Oh, have I longed to see him wipe that calm expression off your foolish face and this time, he is more powerful than even you could ever imagine! Once his secret weapon is used against you, this kingdom along with its neighbors will be in for a rude awakening as those with out marks are finally given their do’s.” Sullivan for the first time since coming out on the balcony looked puzzled. He knew that Night Blade wasn’t a unicorn, so how could he be willing to go up against him. Unless… A sudden realization hit Sullivan. A terrifying thought came into mind. “How long has he had the amulet?” he inquired. “Ah, figured that out too I see,” said Safire grinning more broadly at her brother. “Sister please, I implore you to make him take it off! The more he wears it, its corruption will consume him. He won’t be the same Pegasus who is out for revenge! He will put aside his goals and do more harm everypony.” “It’s cowards like you who are to scared to act,” growled Safire. “He will take over this kingdom and bring forth a new era to the land!” “Then I’m afraid I will have to fight him when the time comes,” said Sullivan regrettably. “Sister, I beg you… he has to take it off before its too late.” “You are too late to ask for my assistance,” said Safire, her longing to see her brother suffer was far too great. Sullivan sighed and knew it was pointless to persuade his sister to see reason. He made to leave and before he did he added, “Your son, is a good boy… I hope that before it is too late he will come around and help Night Blade see reason.” “Don’t you turn him, against him too!” Safire said furiously as Sullivan left her on the porch. Back inside the castle he saw that Arthur was talking to a highly enthused Mark. He patted his younger brothers back, laughing at his worn out expression. “Geez little bro, who would of thought taht you would be such a natural at this! It’s quite a shock,” he said fighting back tears. “Shut up!” grumbled Arthur, his mane that was once neatened was now messy from being swung around feet above the ground by Rainbow Dash. “I should say the same about you and Crimson. Since when have you two been so close?” “Don’t be ridiculous,” said Mark his ears growing faintly pink. “The captain just so happened to chose me out of all the other guards to accompany her to the ball that’s all. ” Arthur looked up at his older brother skeptically. For he had noticed that Crimson was enjoying herself and she did blush deeply when the two stopped dancing at the end of the last song. Arthur spotted Sullivan and waved over to him. He gave him a friendly wink before he spotted Princess Cadence and Shining Armor and introduced himself. Shining Armor didn’t expect for the king to act this casually toward him and he accidently spilt his drink over his suit. Growing red with embarrassment he levitated a napkin and began rubbing the stain with extreme prejudice. Arthur snorted with amusement at this while his brother shook his head in disbelief. “That’s got to be embarrassing that does,” he said. “I can’t dance anymore,” said an exhausted Twilight approaching the two boys. “Ah, good, Princess Cadence has met King Sullivan and… what in Celestia’s name is my brother doing?” She too had noticed that Shining Armor was fixated on rubbing his stain away that when he turned to the king and stood at attention the napkin he was using had stuck to his suit. Twilight slapped her hoof on forehead. “Oh no, I hope the king doesn’t mind,” “I wouldn’t worry about it,” said Arthur simply. “Look, see he doesn’t even notice.” Arthur was right. Sullivan had completely ignored Shining Armor’s unfortunate accident and carried on talking to him and Cadence as if nothing was wrong. This tactic would have worked if Shining Armor wasn’t wearing a nervous smile that made him look like he would plummet himself into the punch bowl with the first opportunity he got. Soon after, Safire came back inside and headed over to meet the two she had missed at the beginning of the party. At this point the music had slowed down to a soft paced song. Those still on the dance floor were more focused on standing still and lip sinking the lyrics. “Looks like your princess is having fun,” said Mark to Arthur. “I thought I told you…” began Arthur. “I wasn’t talking about Twilight,” said Mark and he pointed at Luna who was beside Dark Heart. She shuffled her hooves as she stared at the stage. Then she did something that made Twilight gasp in aw. She moved close to her partner who didn’t seem to mind and the two continued to listen to the song with the rest of the audience. “Come on Princess,” said Twilight in a rooting fashion. “Go on you can do it,” Before Arthur could ask what she was talking about Luna opened her right wing and let it hover over Dark Heart’s shoulder before bringing it down gently. Twilight stared at them in admiration. This, however, didn’t last. Luna had suddenly lowered her wing and Dark Heart walked away, his gloomy mood had risen once again. Twilight watched as Luna didn’t even go after him. She just sat there in silence. Twilight’s friends saw what had just happened and approached the princess of the night with caution before offering to get her a drink. She smiled at them and allowed them lead her away from the dance floor. “Oh, that’s bad luck,” said Mark sympathetically. “What’s that?” said Crimson Shield coming back to them with drinks balancing on a tray she held with an outstretched wing. “One of the princesses got shot down,” said Mark taking his drink and taking a sip. “It’s probably for the best though. His duties are to protect her and nothing else.” “That’s horrible Mark!” said Crimson Shield. Both she and Twilight were staring at Mark as though he had just slapped them. “What? I’m just saying that it would be hard to be her guard and special some pony.” “You don’t know that,” said Twilight arguably. “They might have been perfect for each other.” “You really think so?” said Arthur doubt ably. “Maybe my brothers right Twilight I mean I…” “You what?” Twilight said turning to him. “Are you trying to say that you only came with me as my protector? As it was your duty to do so and nothing else?” “Uhhhh….” Arthur said struggling to find the right words. Twilight got up and left with her head held high. Arthur sighed and drank his juice in peace while his brother was trying to explain to Crimson about the importance of their royal duties towards their king and his returned sister. She too in the end stormed off leaving Mark to star after her frowning. “Mares,” he and Arthur said in unison staring down at their juice. “Why? Why did she have to do that?” Dark Heart was picking at the ground in frustration. He went over his mission in his head once again, but his chest hurt as he knew what he had to be done and when his mind traveled to Princess Luna a strange feeling made his vision become blurry by liquid and when he blinked it ran down his cheeks and once it began he couldn’t stop them. He sat alone in the castle grounds unaware that Swift Blaze had just come out for while to escape the noise from inside. Spotting the lonely unicorn, he made his way over facing a sneeze. Dark Heart turned his face still wet from his tears, but he didn’t care if anyone saw him like this. Swift frowned and with an understanding glow in his grey eyes he put a comforting hoof on Dark Hearts shoulder. “There, there lady,” he said prudently. “I get it, I’ve seen that look before. Don’t worry, it’s probably for the best.” “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” said Dark Heart stubbornly. “Don’t you?” said Swift putting his outstretched hoof down. “Its alright boy, I get it really, I’ve been in the same situation before.” “I highly doubt that sir,” said Dark Heart. “Its just… I don’t know what to do anymore. I came here for a different reason, but now...” Swifts eyes narrowed on the confused and saddened unicorn. “I don’t know what your purpose for coming here might have been, but what ever it is, you have to decide what to do next.” “That’s your advice is it?” Dark Heart said with a snort. “What good would that be when I know what the outcome could mean?” There was no reply from Swift and when Dark Heart turned to face him he had already left to leave him with his thoughts. Inside the castle the ball was coming to a close. The guests made one last round of applause as the final song ended. The singer stood up from his piano and bowed politely at his audience. He then pointed his hoof acknowledging his team who also bowed. With one last wave goodbye the Pegasus left the stage, the rest of the band fallowed shortly after. Excited talking about the ball went on from the moment the guests have left all the way back to their homes. On their way out, each guest took King Sullivan and his sister’s hoof shaking it. When Twilight had took Safire’s hoof she looked up at her. “Thank you for inviting me,” she said gratefully. “Not at all,” Safire said and added, “I’m sure I’ll be seeing you around.” The flight back to Ponyville and Canterlot was silent and slow even when Celestia had tried to start up conversations between Twilight and the rest accompanying her, they only gave short simple answers. Twilight let herself out closing the door on Arthur as he made to leave too. Rubbing his snout where the carriage door had hit, he too opened it and left without a second glance. “I don’t get it,” sighed Celestia when she and the rest were back in Canterlot. “They were fine before the party and now…” “Don’t think too much about it you highness,” Swift Blaze reassured her. “You know these kids now at days. They have their own dramas here and there. Its best to let things cool down.” “I suppose your right,” said Celestia. “ Goodnight Swift Blaze.” “Rest well your Highness,” replied Swift Blaze. Making his way down the castle corridors he finally found his room and went inside making sure to lock his door. His room had a single bed by a window where he could stare down at the castle grounds, a wardrobe, desk and chair where he kept his scrolls. Upon his scrolls was a small cylinder mirror. Sitting down in his chair, Swift opened the desk drawer and took out a crystal that he held in his mouth and touched the mirror with the tip. Swift placed the crystal down and waited for something to happen. Staring into the mirror he saw red eyes staring back at him. “What is it?” asked a cold voice impatiently. “I’m afraid I have troubling news to bring you my king,” Swift said. The red eyes narrowed but the same piercing gaze stayed. Swift gulped and continued his report. “I… It appears your son has h… had a change of heart,” For a moment the red eyes stared expressionlessly at Swift Blaze. He was about to say something else when a growl sent a chill down his spine. “What do you mean by this?” the voice asked dangerously. “I think that he won’t be able to go through with the task if he is asked.” Even though he couldn’t see his master, Swift knew that the anger on the other side of the mirror was growing and he didn’t want to look back into those red eyes. When his master spoke again it wasn’t in a yell. Swift would have preferred it if the voice did shout, but this was in a calm and even voice that made him feel sick. “Then, my faithful spy… See to it that he is exposed for the fraud that he is. “ Chapter 13Chapter 13: Exposed “I have too do this…” Dark Heart thought to himself in his room. “I have to tell the truth! I might be banished, but at least I’ll go knowing that they will have a heads up! But will it be enough?” Dark Heart knew that what he would be doing would mean betraying his family’s cause, but what good is the cause anyway? They haven’t seen what he’s seen living in enemy territory. All the things he’s been told proved to be false for the most part. Sure there are a couple of ponies who bully others, but its not an epidemic like he’s been told. The ponies he’s met, the friendships he’s made… There’s that word again, as he ponders on the thing he thought would never become part of his reality. For as long as he’s lived in the mountains the only thing he ever knew was survival and to be strong. He had no time for such things that his father considered to be paths to betrayal. Dark Heart got up from his bed and looked at his empty living space for what he knew would be the last time. There was knock at his door followed by fast galloping. Dark Heart looked outside, but saw no signs of anyone around. Looking down he saw that a letter had been left for him. Back inside he opened the envelope and sighed as he prepared to do what had to be done. “I guess if there was a better time to tell them, this would be it.” He thought to himself. Princess Celestia had invited him to have lunch with her and Luna in the Castle. Shrugging, Dark Heart left his room and hurried so he wouldn’t keep the princesses waiting. When he arrived at the front doors he saw Swift looking over a scroll he had just unrolled. “Ah, Dark Heart.” He said spotting him. “What brings you here this evening?” “The princesses have invited me,” said Dark Heart. “Ah, of course,” said Swift Blaze rolling up the scroll. “Celestia sent me to escort you.” “Oh, no, I can find my way really,” said Dark Heart wanting to not spend more time with the strange earth pony. “I insist,” said Swift, his mind already made up. He led Dark Heart to he dinning hall where the two princesses sat in wait. The table had been set with sandwiches fruit and fine wine. When Dark heart entered the room the door closed behind allowing the two Alicorns to stare at him. “Arthur, I’m glad you could make it,” said Celestia casually. “Please have a seat.” Dark Heart glanced at Luna, but she only twirled her levitating glass around lazily making no eye contact. He figured he should sit across from Celestia, but not be so close to Luna. Once he sat down he summoned one of the sandwiches to him and was about to ask he could get a drink when a creature entered the room and filled his glass. Dark Heart couldn’t help but to stare up at him. While the body of the creature was serpentine the rest of him was a mixture different kinds. One leg was that of a dragon while the other was hoofed. One arm was a lions paw and the other was a griffons front claw. He also had the head of a goat, a horn of elk, a horn of something unknown to Dark Heart, and the tail was a sea dragons. “Thank you Discord,” said Cellestia kindly. “Of cure your, highness,” said Discord bowing his head. “I trust that this time the drink is real and not another cheap trick?” Celestia said her voice calm but her eyes surveyed Discord skeptically. Before Discord could respond Dark Heart sputtered as he spat out what he thought had been cider. It tasted of things he dared not to utter. “Oops, my mistake,” said Discord sheepishly. With a snap of his fingers he conjured up another bottle of wine and second glass. Dark Heart took the glass and stared at it as if daring it to explode. “That will be all Discored,” said Celestia. Discored bowed his head once again and left the room leaving the three in an awkward silence. “Princess,” began Dark Heart finally after a long pause. “What is he doing here?” “He is a new friend,” said Celestia simply, but her eyes closed as she sighed. “But still he manages to pull his pranks every now and then. Of course they’re all minor. Nothing like it used to be, but still we keep a close eye on him just incase.” Dark Heart didn’t want to eat or drink so he ignored his plate and sider and knew that if there was anytime like the present, he would tell them the truth. He stared down at his plate of food his expression resembling someone who was having a battle with themself. Gulping he prepared to take a leap of faith and tell them everything. “I’m sorry what was that?” said Celestia when he had spoke, but it came off as a mumble. “Th… There’s something I have to tell you… Both of you...” Luna looked at the Dark Heart. She saw that he was determined to tell them something of great importance. “I…I…” but before he could finish the door swung open and Swift made his way to them with three guards accompanying him. He wore a serious look as he approached the table. His eyes met Dark Hearts. He glared at him and the three guards started their way to them. “Swift, what’s the meaning of this?” Luna said for the first time since Dark Heart arrived. “Your highness, I’m afraid I have discovered a snake in the castle!” said Swift Blaze still glaring at Dark Heart. “One who has slivered their way into the castle and has been doing their spy work in secrecy! You wouldn’t know anything about would you boy?” “Swift, don’t be ridiculous!” said Luna. “Dark Heart’s one of us aren’t you?” Dark Heart didn’t look at her. “You are one of us right?” said Luna this time sounding worried. “Luna I...” “Wait, is what Swift said true?” “I’m afraid so,” said Swift. “This Unicorn you see before you is nothing but a treacherous lying snake! He is… a member of the Anti Marks!” The guards were now flanking Dark Heart and Celestia rose from her seat. Whatever warm presents she gave off had vanished. What looked at Dark Heart was an Alicorn with no smiles or twinkles in the eyes. She looked like a true leader now as she said very seriously, “Is it true?” “Yes,” said Dark Heart looking at her. Swift nodded at him looking disgusted. “I think we’ve heard enough! Guards, take him!” The Guards approached Dark Heart with caution and gently lifted him out of his chair. Dark Heart didn’t want to look at his fellow guards as they made to escort him out of the dinning room. He knew that he was going to be placed in the dungeon, but as they were feet away from the table he realized something and stopped dead in his tracks. “What are you doing? Move!” ordered one the guards. “How did you know what it stood for?” asked Dark Heart turning his shoulder to look at Swift Blaze. “Knew what, what stood for?” inquired Swift Blaze. “The initials of the flag, no one knows what it means unless…” Dark Heart’s eyes widen with anger as he turned around and attempted to fling himself at the earth pony. The Guards held him back as he struggled to get to the shocked pony that glared at him. “Take him away!” Swift Blaze spat. “Get him out of here and lock him up!” The struggle down to the dungeon carried as Dark Heart yelled at the guards telling them that there’s one more traitor amongst them. “You have to listen to me!” he said pleadingly. “Swift isn’t who he says he is! He’s a…” But the guards had already tossed him in a cell and slammed the bares on him. “He’s like me! He’s an A.M.!” “Silence prisoner!” roared one of the guards. “You lied to us! Why should we trust anything you have to say?!” Dark Heart gritted his teeth and knew that they had a point. Why would they want to listen to him now? He knew what Swift Blaze was and if he ratted him out, that would only mean that he knew that he would pose a threat to him if he were planning something. Something bad from the looks of it, otherwise he would’ve let him on it regardless of his suspicions. The sound of the upstairs door opening caught every ones attention. Dark Heart saw Princess Luna coming into view. She was wearing a very angry look indeed as she made her way to the cells. “Leave us,” she said. “Princess, I must suggest that you let us stay.” A second guard said. “I’ll be fine,” said Luna. Just like her sister she spoke calmly, but her eyes flashed dangerously at the guards who reluctantly left her alone with Dark Heart. For a moment the two stared at each other. Dark Heart knew if she was mad now he would hate to have told her about what happened the day she and his father met in the mirror. “Why?” she asked finally “Why would you do it?” “It’s not that simple,” said Dark Heart. “Don’t give me that!” said Luna warningly. “How long did you think you would be able to keep up your charade?! My sister trusted I trusted you…We all trusted you!” “Luna you have to understand, I don’t want to carry out my mission anymore,” said Dark Heart. “Yes, I was entrusted by the leader of the A.M. to infiltrate Canterlot.” “Well congratulations, you did,” said Luna harshly. “That’s right I did and for a while the plan was working, but then something changed, I… I discovered something while living here. I never had anything like it before and once I had it I realized that I never wanted to loose it,” “And what was this thing you speak of?” Luna said waspishly. “Friendship,” replied Dark Heart. “You, Princess Celestia, and my fellow guards showed me what it means to have friends. I… know what I’ve been missing all this time.” “As touching as that may seem, you are a prisoner!” spat Luna. “And being one you have to tell me, what are the A.M.’s intentions?” “I don’t know, it could be anything,” said Dark Heart. “Liar!” roared Luna slamming her hoof on the cell door. “Do not lie to us!” “I’m telling the truth!” said Dark Heart just as loud. “I have no idea what they plan to do. They never told me anything! But that’s not important now! It’s not just me who’s lied to you, there’s somepony else in the castle that serves the A.M.!” “Who is that then?” “Swift Blaze. He’s planning something and what ever it is, he ratted me out because he knew who I was!” “Why would Swift Blaze be an A.M.?!” “Because nopony other than an A.M. member would know what those initials stood for! A.M. stands for Anti Marks. You heard him say it up there, Tell me, how could he have known what it stood for when nopony else knew besides me?” “He must have figured it out somewhere along the way and was planning on telling our sister and me,” said Luna quickly. “No, Luna. It’s like I said. Only members of the A.M. know what those letters stand for.” Luna didn’t answer; she just turned her back to him and left. Celestia visited Dark Heart seconds later. Surly this must be a plan to make him reveal the A.M.’s plot, but he was speaking the truth when he told Luna that he didn’t know what the A.M. was going to do. Expecting to be asked the same questions by Celestia, Dark Heart told her everything he had told Luna. When he had finished Celestia looked at him in the same way King Sullivan had at the ball. She was looking right through him, her expression remained blank. “Tell me what did you to my sister on the day she went to visit you?” Dark Heart was taken aback by this question, but answered it none-the less. “I never knew she was going to visit me, “ he began. “I was on patrol when I heard a scream coming from somewhere and I went to investigate. When I found her she was under my father’s spell. He was trying to bring Nightmare Moon back. I told him that his plan could still work without her, but he was determined to get Luna on our side. In the end I intervened, the mirror was broken and I erased Luna’s memory so she wouldn’t remember where she was before she awoke.” Celestia gave out a sigh of understanding. Clearly she had known something was wrong and now it all made sense. “You said something about a mirror,” she said going back to what she had learned. “Yes, the mirror my father gave me for communication while I was here,” said Dark Heart. “And your father? Who is he?” “He is the leader of the A.M. Night Blade.” Celestia nodded and she too made to leave. “Wait aren’t you going to do something about Swift Blaze?!” Inquired Dark Heart. “I need some time to think things over,” said Celestia. “But, I thank you for helping my sister.” She added in her kind understanding voice. Dark Heart was left alone in his cell for some time after that. He thought that the word of his arrest would by now have spread and the rest of his fellow guards must’ve known the truth. He sat on the cold stone floor wondering what could Swift Blaze be doing at this time and a surge of frustration went through him when he wasn’t hearing the door at the top of the steps open with the angered shouts of a caught Swift Blaze carry all the way to his own cell. Just when he was beginning to think no one would believe him the door opened once more and a much gentler voice called out to him. “Dark Heart, if you wanted to escape you could have, so why haven’t you? No guards are watching you.” It was Twilight. She approached his prison and looked at the saddened unicorn before her. “I know I could’ve escaped,” said Dark Heart coldly. “But what good would that do me? You all know I’m a traitor, and my own family in the mountains probably think the same thing! Logically speaking it makes no sense to run away with nowhere to go now does it?” Twilight straitened up at this and for the first time Dark Heart saw that she was taking her role as a leader very seriously. “Look kid, I get that you’re the new princess and all, but I’m finding it hard to take you seriously.” “That’s funny,” said Twilight. “I was about to say the same about you. You don’t strike me as a member of the A.M.” Dark Heart looked at her. Could she have believed what she has been told? Before he could express his hopeful emotions the door opened again, this time, the pony that entered wore a smug so wide that Dark Heart thought it should be banned. Swift Blaze came down the stairs taking each step slowly as if to saver the moment. “Princess,” he said to Twilight. “I thought this might be where you disappeared to. There’s no need to question the prisoner any further. For your own safety you should come with me and we shall send a couple guards down here to keep an eye on him.” “I doubt he will escape Swift,” said Twilight. “He hasn’t shown any signs of that.” Swift Blaze’s polite attitude shrank and he insisted in a forceful voice that Twilight should accompany him back to the castle halls. Dark Heart glared at the earth pony who paid him no attention and reached out a hoof for Twilight to take. Dark Heart had a bad feeling about this and was about to warn Twilight when forgetting that he was still in the castle grounds, loosing all of his pretense, Swift Blaze took a small vile out of his vest and slammed it on the ground where a puff of gas was released and both Twilight and Dark Heart fell to the ground unconscious. He picked up Twilight and rushed back up stairs. Dark Heart opened his eyes unsure of how long he had been out. The next thing he knew is that hooves helped him up and a soft voice said, “You were right about him,” “He’s got her! Their cornered at the edge of the falls!” Not knowing who had helped him regain consciousness, Dark Heart had no time to wait around and find out. Making his way dizzily to the steps he made his way through the castle halls to the outside. The sun greeted him making his eyes see spots. Blinking them away, he felt the knock out gas wear off. He broke off in a gallop to where he heard the sounds of guards shouting orders to one another. He heard someone behind him and saw Arthur running after him. Not to catch him, but to catch up. The two ran right passed the guards ignoring their cries of surprise of an escaped prisoner. Teleporting out of their reach they reappeared feet in front of them and continued in their pursuit. “Where am I?” Twilight said in a groan. “Be quiet!” snapped Swift Blaze. “I hate being delayed, why didn’t you just come when I asked you to?” “So he was right about you?” said Twilight drowsily. “Oh, he was right, but it didn’t do you any good did it?” said Swift Blaze. Twilight tried to teleport her way out of their hide out, but it was no use. Feeling her horn she felt something metallic on it. She could try to fly away but she wasn’t in the state to do that. Her wings felt heavy and her head was spinning. “Come on, come on!” she heard Swift Blaze say irritably. “Where are you?!” The sound of rushing water met her ears and she could feel the mist hitting her face. The wet floor she laid on was soggy and smelt of socked moss. The sun made the water look yellow as its light shun down on the watery curtain. Staying beside his frantic self, Swift Blaze was completely unaware that two unicorns had snuck into their hiding spot. Arthur placed his hoof on Twilight and teleported them both out of harms way with a small pop. “Soon my princess you will meet my master, and who knows, he might let you join us if you cooperate.” When no answer came he turned only to have the tip of a horn poke his back. “One wrong move and I’ll blast you off the cliff,” said Dark Heart warningly. “Are you really going to betray your family by siding with them?” asked Swift Blaze. “I thought you already made that decision for me when you threw me under the carriage?” said Dark Heart. “It’s over Swift, give up to the royal guards.” “I forgot to tell you…” said Swift Blaze staring into the distance. “I follow my own rules.” He sighed and pointed his hoof to the spot where a mark would be. “I’m a blank flank too you know? And what the A.M. is about to do will change history.” Dark Heart’s eyes widened as he suddenly understood what his father must be planning. “Have you lost your mind?!” shouted Dark Heart in disbelief. “There’s no way that will make things any better!” “I wouldn’t expect somepony like you understand,” sighed Swift Blaze and as quick as a cheetah he turned around to face Dark Heart, his hooves were on his horn. “You are either with us or against us!” spat Swift Blaze. He saw Dark Heart's worried expression as he tried to shake free. “If only you understood what it's like to be judged by others just for the way you look, you would understand why the A.M.’s ententions are good.” “Swift Blaze please! Nothing good will come out of this!” “My decision has already been made boy. And now it’s your turn…” Swift Blaze pulled Dark Heart’s horn forcing him to cast a burst of magic that hit the earth pony in his stomach. Dark Heart saw his body being launched outside of the waterfall and out of sight. At the edge of the falls, Celestia had spotted Arthur standing beside Twilight and she hurried over to help her student. Twilight’s brother had outran Celestia and in seconds knelt beside her giving off a sigh of relief seeing that she was safe. Out of the corner of her eye, Celestia saw Dark Heart immerge from the path behind the falls. The Guards quickly blocked his way and were about to cuff him when Celestia walked over. “Swift Blaze…” she said, but she didn’t need to answer for her to guess what must have happened. “Shall we send out a search party?” asked one of the guards. “Please do,” said Celestia. “And as for the escaped prisoner?” “He is no threat,” said Celestia reassuringly. “I think somepony had already discovered that.” She glanced over at Twilight, who, from the looks of it, was feeling better and was trying to tell her brother that she was alright. “Thanks for getting me out the cell,” said Dark Heart to Arthur who had came over to tell Celestia that her Student was apart from being knocked out hours ago, was unharmed. “Don’t thank me,” said Arthur, “I was only waiting for you by the door.” “Then who…” His answer was given to him when Luna landed with ease beside her sister. “Is Twilight alright sister?” she asked worriedly. “She’s fine Luna,” said Celestia. “Thank you Princess,” said Dark Heart bowing to the princess of the night. “What ever,” said Luna refusing to look at him. “Just don’t let me regret it alright.” “Not a chance,” said Dark Heart with a smile. Chapter 14Chapter 14: A King No More Deep in outskirts of the mountains outside the Sapphire Kingdome, where no one dared to venture without proper gear; near the peak of one of the tallest summits lied a cave with its mouth open to the outside world. The inside was dark, damp and cold. The only light source were torches and a small fire that its only inhabitants had set up in their stay. A pare of earth ponies were making one of their daily strolls down into the caverns when one of them noticed that the cave’s tunnels continued to grow. With curiosity now in place, the two planned to lead a larger group with them during their next expedition; this time they would bring more torches and start to make a map. “You do know that Night Blade will want to hear about this?” said one of the unicorns they had brought down with them. “I know that,” said an earth pony with great effort as he was holding a quill in his mouth and made another line with a tilt of his head. “For now let’s just see what we can find.” The team ventured forward stopping every now and then to allow the map to be updated. Once or twice they stumbled on a dead end and had to back track. Finally they stopped when the number of torches they had brought with them had run out. “We should head back,” suggested a Pegasus. “Not likely,” said a unicorn using his magic to light his horn. “Come on, we’ve come this far haven’t we?” “Yes, but who’s to say we won’t come across more paths and get lost?” asked the Pegasus unsure if they should continue their expedition. “A fine question indeed,” said a voice from behind making them all jump. Turning around they saw standing in both the light form the last torch and unicorn’s light was the last person they would ever want to be trapped down there with. An earth pony, Grey Wood, his green tale seemed to flinch whenever he was suppressing rage and his fake calming attitude made things worse. A strong chill went down the group’s spines as each of them opened their mouths about to say something but only faint gargling was all they could master up. “Come now, surly you can all proceed seeing that not one but a couple of you are unicorns.” “Uh… Of Course Grey Wood,” replied the unicorn with his horn lit. “Of course we can. W... well, shall we?” The herd went deeper into the unknown, not sure if the tunnels would ever end until the unicorn stopped in his tracks. The followers moved aside allowing Grey Wood to come to the front. The tunnel had ended and in front of them was a hole. Grey Wood kicked a loose rock lazily down the hole with his hoof and waited to hear a sound. A splash was heard not to long after. “Hmmm. It’s not that far down, but we’re not sure how deep the body of water is below,” said the unicorn. “If I’m not mistaking, you unicorns can teleport.” said Grey Wood thoughtfully. “Yes we can, but… AAAAAaaaaahhhhhh!” The next thing Grey Wood heard was a popping sound and the echoing enraged voice of the unicorn he had just pushed down the hole. “I would prefer if you asked next time! The water is just a couple inches deep!” “Can you see anything else?!” asked Grey Wood not taking in a word that had just been shouted at him. “I… Wait, I can feel a breeze coming from up ahead!” “Follow it and see where it leads!” ordered Grey Wood. The Unicorn below them muttered angrily under his breath and galloped off, the light from his horn brightening his surroundings. The water splashed around him as his hooves kicked up numerous drops. He came back huffing and in a state of amazement. He teleported back up and approached his awaiting herd. “I think we found exactly what Night Blade wants.” The Grey Pegasus sat in his part of the cave admiring the Alicorn Amulet he wore proudly around his neck. His plan for it had worked out perfectly so far. No other ponies other than unicorns had ever tried on the amulet before. Fear of would or might happen prevented that, however, superstitious nonsense like that didn’t scare him away. He would not allow such a weakness like fear take control. To him, it was fear that made him an outcast in the first place. All those years of being judged for not being like everyone else were about to change. A surge of hatred flowed through his vanes allowing his eyes and the amulet to glow red. An approaching A.M. member cleared his throat before speaking. “My king,” he began. “I think we found our way into the kingdom,” “Show me,” said Night Blade. His escort led him to the path his team had discovered. With an evil smile, Night Blade investigated further. Once he had reached the outside he breathed in fresh air and had a look at his surroundings. He was standing outside an abandoned cave looking down at the city in the distance. It wasn’t exactly what he had hoped for, but it was close enough. Even the City looked closer than ever as he reached out his hoof. The cave was directly outside the city entrance. This was to be the place where he would begin the assault. All these years of waiting and planning were at long last going to pay off. “So, Sullivan, have you and the rest of this miserable city learned anything since I was here?” he said to himself. “Letting your sister in even though you know what she is just shows me how much of a trusting foolish unicorn you are. I will lead this kingdom into a new era, just you wait.” When he had returned to his awaiting followers their expression was nothing short of fear. “What has you in such low spirits?” he said showing no concern what so ever. “Come soon, we will take back the kingdom,” “That’s great sir, but I have news to report,” said a nervous earth pony. “It’s about Swift Blaze… He never came back with the princess…” “Well, why isn’t anypony out there looking for them?” asked Night blade dangerously. “Your son is… uh… you see… he’s...” Night Blades Eyes flash red as he glared at the cowering ponies in front of him. “He’s what?” he asked coldly. “He’s joined the princess and her friends my king!” said the earth pony so fast that he thought for a moment that his leader didn’t hear him. He was sadly mistaken. For the next thing anyone heard was Night Blades calm and scary voice say, “Who told you this?” The ponies dispersed to bring a Pegasus into view. Night Blade approached the newcomer slowly and looked down at him. “Are you telling me that my son, Dark Heart, my heir to the throne has deserted us?” “I…I’m afraid so, my king,” said the Pegasus. A strong wave of mixed emotions came over Night Blade. He felt a surge of anger, a feeling of great sadness and then nothing. When he opened his eyes, he found himself alone in the tunnel. His head was throbbing and when he reached to rub his forehead he touched something long and sharp. His eyes felt strange as if they didn’t belong to him. He made his way slowly back to the main part of the cave where those around him stared in bewilderment. One of his followers gave him a mirror and when he looked into it he saw that his eyes had changed completely. They were now solid red and when he opened his mouth to scream he saw that his teeth were sharp. The pointy thing on his forehead he had felt from earlier was a long black horn. Trying to remember what had happened his horn glowed black and the mirror cracked. A shocking realization hit him. He remembered how angry he had felt and he was sure that he had been crying and then… “The Amulet,” he said to himself ignoring those around him and pointed the levitating mirror to his chest where the Alicorn Amulet hung around his neck. His anger from earlier had resurfaced as he remembered exactly what was the cause of it. His son had betrayed them and he knew who was to blame for it. “Get the rest of my army ready,” said Night Blade in a threatening tone. “What already?” asked one the baffled spectators. “I thought we were supposed to wait until Swift Blaze came back,” Night Blades new horn glowed again and the pony who spoke up was lifted off the ground. “Swift has been apprehended my faithful servants! We will not let this moment slip away from us! Now, I suggest you all get ready to leave on my command!” He lifted the spell and let the pony fall on his head. Rubbing the lump that was undoubtedly forming, he along with the rest of the A.M. galloped off to prepare them selves for the kingdoms take over. Night Blade only had to put on his black cloak that almost hit the ground. The Alicorn Amulet was hidden behind the black curtain. The red ruby poked out of the cracks every so often. Admiring his new power, he wanted to find out what else he could do with his new horn. His mouth opened showing off his sharp teeth and he pictured the top of the mountain in his head and closed his eyes. In what would take hours by foot or half the time by flying, he reached the peek in a matter of seconds. The sky was going black. The sun was just about to disappear in the horizon. Black strings that resembled lightning crawled up his horn as he looked up at the sky. With one last push, his horn became a rod as he shot up a black beam of magic. It was as if the weather obeyed his every command as the night sky that was once clear with stars, was now being enclosed by storm clouds that began to spread across the Sapphire Kingdom. The wind began to pick up. Night Blades cloak danced in the strong breeze but he remained stationary. When he released the spell, he teleported back into the cave where his followers were waiting patiently. Some like him wore eager expressions while others were emotionless. Without any speeches given, he led his army of mark less ponies to the new exit of the cave. Once there they noticed how cold the night had become. The moon along with the stars had been blocked by the heavy forecast and that would work out just fine. He ordered his flyers to stay hidden in the clouds while he and the rest moved up on foot. The nightlife in the city of the Sapphire Kingdom was booming with ponies. The streetlights were on along with the neighboring lights from the shops and houses. The royal guard patrolled the streets and castle grounds as usual. Although the night was one of many overcast that came over the kingdom the citizens thought nothing over it. The guards watched over the grounds in the towers of the castle. They had turned on lanterns to help them see in the mist. Even if the light only carried a small distance, it was better than nothing. “Another overcast and we just had to be chosen to be stationed up here,” said a guard miserably. “Relax,” replied his companion. “At least we’re not stationed at the entrance of the city.” “I’d rather be there than here,” said the frustrated guard. “Really?” questioned his partner. “You’d rather be patrolling an area where noting ever happens instead of being in a high spot where you can see for miles?” “In this weather? Not a chance.” “What?!” exclaimed the second guard in alert. “What is it?” asked the first looking around. “I thought I saw something in the clouds,” said the second looking up at the sky. “Hey, Unicorns over on the west wing shine your light up there!” One of the unicorns in the wing beside them made light shine out of his horn and started to aim it where the east wing was indicating. The clouds were so thick that nothing could be seen; the beam of light staid in one spot for a couple moments before moving on. A black-cloaked Pegasus staid hidden in the clouds above the castle holding his breath. When he saw that the small dot of light moved away, he gave out a sigh of relief and signaled the rest of his unit to continue following him. In the forest outside of the city Night Blade looked around before ordering his followers to approach the entrance of the city. Slowly a cloaked unicorn watched for the guards ahead of him to move away before he preceded any further. At the city gates, two guards stood at attention unaware that four intruders were flanking them from the sides. They didn’t have to signal each other for it to happen they had practiced their stealth in the mountains for years and with perfect execution the two guards were hit with beams of blue light and they crumbled to the ground unconscious. Hiding the bodies, the A.M. members waited until the returning patrol returned. The team came into view and with in a few seconds they were all stunned. Back in the towers cloaked Pegasi landed gently on each of the roofs and in unison they crawled down to the patrol on watch. As each one had spotted their targets they lifted off the roofs and dove into the small shelters, knocking out their pray. Inside the castle, Safire saw what had happened and grinned with satisfaction. A shocked gasp made her realize that she wasn’t the only one who saw what had just happened. As the alerted guard started to gallop away she cast a stunning spell. His helmet slid across the tile floor with a loud scraping noise. A few more guards came dashing over to investigate when she galloped toward them. One of them was hit in the face by her front hoof while the rest were swooped off their hooves with a long line she had conjured up. One of the terrified guards managed to escape shouting as he fled. “Alert! We have a lone a attacker in the castle!” His cries of fear and the sounds of spells snapping echoed throughout the castle halls. This was it… The assault starts now! “Get behind her!” shouted a guard on the steps. Safire smiled wickedly at her approaching challengers. Did they honestly think they could take her on? Her horn glowed as she avoided spells being cast at her. Safire had known that her cover was blown, but she didn’t care. She was done pretending to be nice and caring to her former kingdom, she was at last alive again as she levitated an armored earth pony and tossed him into a nearby pole where he fell to the floor and didn’t get back up. The A.M. Pegasi that were once hiding in the clouds were now swooping down on the city, aiding their allied unicorns and earth ponies. The surprised guards rushed into the fight telling the citizens to get to safety. “Your Majesty, we have to get you to safety!” Mark said urgently coming into the king’s bedroom with Crimson Shield following close behind. “I understand your concerns Mark. But I am needed here to confront him when he comes.” said Sullivan, his blue cape and royal vest were on and he wore a serious look. “That won’t happen if she does you in first!” said Crimson Shield, looking outside the room making sure that no A.M. members had broken into the castle yet. “King Sullivan, if we don’t hurry your sister…” “Will not lay a hoof on me,” Sullivan finished for her. “You two should go help the others outside. I will meet my sister where ever she is and if I must I will fight her.” “No way!” said Mark. “We’re not…” “She’s coming!” yelled Crimson backing up and slamming the door behind her. “King Sullivan, get behind something!” Both Mark and Crimson stood at the ready by the bed. Mark’s horn glowed while Crimson spread her wings. The sounds of guards screaming were heard. Wings outside the room flapped and spells were cast; then all was quiet. Mark approached the door cautiously and opened it. He poked his head out, scanning the empty hall. Before he was about to give the all clear a rope wrapped around him. Crimson could only watch as Mark’s body was lifted off the ground and tossed out of sight. She hurried to door only to be snatched by Safire who pinned her against the wall by her throat. “Hello my dear,” said Safire wickedly. “We trusted you!” said Crimson through gritted teeth. “I know,” said Safire adding force to her captive’s neck. “But you’re king should’ve banished me when he had the chance.” Crimson Shield could barley breath as she struggled to get away from Safire. A yellow beam of light hit Safire in the side making her drop Crimson. As she gasped for air, Safire avoided a second streak of yellow light that was aimed at her head. Taking this moment, Crimson Shield spread her wings and tackled Safire wrapping her in her wings as they soared out of the king’s bedroom. Sullivan galloped after the fighting mares to find that upon reaching the stairs Mark was dueling several cloaked earth ponies with a sword he had conjured up. Before his eyes, he spotted Night Blade in the fighting crowed. He was casting aside guards with ease as he made his way to the stairs. When his red eyes found Sullivan’s orange ones, his mouth edged in a smile. “Sullivan,” he said in a low growl. “How I longed to see you again,” “The feeling remains neutral,” said Sullivan eyeing his friend’s appearance. “Don’t be like that,” said Night Blade sarcastically. “After all, I came all this way to see you again. Is this how you greet somepony you used to know?” “If your intensions were different then I would have been more polite,” said Sullivan, he observed his lost friends new features and frowned. “What have you done to your self?” “What, this? It’s not so bad once you get used to it. In fact I haven’t felt as powerful as this than I do right now,” said Night Blade. “You have to take the amulet off Night Blade!” pleaded Sullivan. “Look at what its done to you! If you continue wearing it…” “Enough!” spat Night Blade, his newly formed horn glowing black. “I came here for one purpose! So, will you stand down or will I have to take the throne by force!” Sullivan shook his head at his friend and sighed knowing that he wasn’t going to be able to convince him about the danger he was in. His horn also began to glow emitting blue light. At once the two fired their spells at each other. Even at his age, Sullivan moved swiftly down the stairs avoiding Night Blades attacks as they came to him mercilessly. A beam of orange light was a simple solution for Night Blade as he cut the spell in half sending them hitting two of his own followers behind him. Once Sullivan reached the main hall the two squared off circling each other before Night Blade made his move. He fired his dark magic while Sullivan casted his blue beam of light. The two collided and were immediately locked in mid air. The lines of black and blue stayed motionless as neither of the casters would allow the other to move the two spells to the opposing side. For a while the two were equally matched. Night Blade released his spell and shot out a ball of fame that swirled above his head. Taking aim he sent at Sullivan who stood his ground and with casting an invisible shield around him the fireball hit the shield and split apart. He quickly cast wall of red strings that shot out determined to wrap themselves around their target. Night Blade countered with black smoke, which took the form of a giant serpent. The red threads spread around the beast as it hissed and snapped at the strings wrapping around it. The mummified serpent wiggled around before it shrunk into nothing. Night Blade was beside himself focusing his magic. When he released his focus, a strong wave of magic was cast sending Sullivan and those around him crashed into the walls. Safire and Crimson, who were above the chaos, were slammed against the ceiling. Sullivan’s crown had fallen off his head, panting he got up on wobbly legs and faced Night Blade and his sister who teleported by his side. “I missed you my queen,” Night Blade said stroking Safire’s mane with his hoof. “This won’t take long.” Before Sullivan could react he was lifted off the floor and became Night Blade’s rag doll. He was lifted twenty then thirty feet up in the air before crashing to the ground. Night Blade laughed madly as Sullivan was sent to opposite side of the hall. “Stop it!” cried Crimson who was supporting an injured Mark. Night Blade and his mate, laughed even harder as the king came crashing to the tiled floor for a fifth time. The A.M. and guards stopped fighting to bare witness to what was happening. The A.M. cheered with triumph and stamped their hooves. “Dear,” said Safire putting a wing on her mates shoulder. “Why don’t we give them a choice?” “I thought you would never ask,” said Night Blade who slammed Sullivan to the ground again before his voice echoed harshly through the halls. “Listen up! I’ll offer you a choice! Leave the Kingdom and it’s citizens behind and I will stop!” He paused for a brief moment before continuing. “Or else you’re king can teach you one last lesson, by watching him die!” The Guards stood in silence. Leaving the kingdom would mean abandoning the citizens and their king to the mercy of the A.M. Crimson and Mark glared at Night Blade. When no one answered Night Blade sighed. “Have it your way,” he said and a cry of immense pain came out of Sullivan’s mouth as he rolled over on his back and rived under the might of Night Blade’s spell. “Alright! Enough, please stop!” hollered Crimson, her voice cracking. ”We’ll go!” “Crimson no,” said Mark, but she ignored him. “Everypony, follow us, retreat!” and she added to Mark so that he could hear her. “We will come back, I promise.” The A.M. watched them leave clearing a path. Sullivan stopped screaming but his body laid on the cold floor shaking. The citizens outside watched from the safety of their homes as the Royal Guard passed by them with their heads down. They didn’t dare to look them in the eye, to see their looks of disbelief and shock would be too much for them to bare. The A.M. shouted words of abuse and taunted them as they continued their slow retreat. “You see?” said Night Blade “Your trust is what makes you weak, and now I will take back what is mine, and lead this kingdom into a new tomorrow,” “Please Night Blade,” Sullivan croaked. “Don’t let the amulet control you,” “Silence!” spat Night Blade. “You might have betrayed me, you might have taken the throne, you took my son from me! But I will not give in to your screams!” “Your, sons decision was his own to make, not mine, or yours,” said Sullivan. There was fire dancing in Night Blade’s eyes, as he levitated Sullivan and tossed him out of the castle, sending him hurdling backwards until he flew passed the gates and skid across the gravel road. His royal guard came to his aid. The gates behind them slammed shut while the A.M.’s cries of celebration and laughs filled the night. Inside the castle, Night Blade levitated the king’s crown and placed it on his head. A feeling of triumph filled him as he turned to his followers who bowed to him. “My king,” said Safire sweetly and she too bowed. “Welcome home.” Night Blade looked at her with a burning passion and took her hoof lifting her up as he said, “Now then my queen… Shall we begin?” Chapter 15Chapter 15: The New Order “What’s going on outside daddy?” asked a filly in the dimly lit house. “Quiet!” she heard him hiss. “They’ll hear us!” Hoof steps marched passed the houses. All around the empty streets, the A.M. patrolled the city. The inhabitants of the city closed their doors and put up the curtains to block their eyes from seeing inside. Things have changed for the Sapphire Kingdom since Night Blade had taken over. The first time any one saw the new king was two days after he threw out Sullivan. The day before, the A.M. came to every house and requested that all the fillies and colts come with them to see Queen Safire. When they returned home to their parent’s and older sibling’s relief of having been unharmed, they told them that every one was to gather at the city square to bare witness to a new order. A stage had been set in the middle of the city. Night Blade, along with his queen and several A.M. bodyguards looked out at the frightened, but curious crowd. No one had the faintest idea of what he had planned for the city, but they soon found out. He may have looked harmless form afar, but up close you would be foolish to look him in eye. A cold passionless expression was in those ruby eyes. “My faithful Subjects,” he began. “For far too long there have been those who hid in the shadows, those who have been persecuted and mocked for their… differences. But no longer! I can provide a way out! I can change all of that! I can make those who have wronged you feel your pain as they at long last walk in your hooves as you walk in theirs! Bring forth our examples!” A yellow earth pony and red unicorn had been brought out. Their parents in the audience held their breaths as the new king stared at them. “My dear,” Night Blade said smiling at the earth pony. His smile didn’t reach his cold eyes. “Is this unicorn the one you told my queen about yesterday?” “Yes,” she uttered nervously. “And has she been judging you lately? Has she not insulted you by calling you a blank flank?” “That and among other things,” said the filly sounding more confident. “Is that so?” said Night Blade. “How much do you want your cutie mark?” “More than anything, but I can wait, my parents tell me that it takes time,” “My brave little one,” said Night Blade, his wicked smile never leaving. “You don’t have to wait any longer.” The A.M. blocked the unicorns way as she was made to stay still. She looked up at her new king whose lip curled at the sight of her. She saw his horn glow black as he placed a hoof on hers and her victim’s head. The crowd held their breath as they watched what was taking place before them. The unicorn’s cutie mark had vanished and reappeared on the earth pony. She shrieked as she saw where her cutie mark was and cried out in despair. “You have no right to cry worm!” Night Blade snapped, his smile no longer showing. “This is nothing compared to the pain you caused her!” After that the citizens of the city were forced to watch as one by one the young fillies and colts with out marks were given the marks of their bullies. The Parents of the bullies took their sons and daughters back and looked betrayed by their neighbors. The parents of the bullied could only respond with confused and apologetic expressions. “Let this be a lesson to everypony else!” Night Blade spoke up. “From this moment on those with marks be warned! If you or your family step out of line you will share the same fate!” “Your mad!” protested one of the onlookers. “Insane! Who are you to judge us?!” The crowed stayed silent daring not to back the one who had dared to speak. A black-cloaked A.M. member found and dragged the pony up to the stage, tossing him at the new king’s hooves. “Who am I?” Night Blade said dangerously “I am some pony who has shared these little ones pain. And I am here to make our sorrow heard.” His eyes found the stallion’s mark. “You know,” he said a new idea forming. “I haven’t tried the spell without another pony near by to switch places. I wonder what could happen?” The A.M. from behind grabbed the Stallion and held him still while Night Blade placed his front hooves on his head and his horn glowed black once more. The Pegasus flapped his wings franticly but it was no use. His mark had vanished and he crumpled to the floor. The A.M. released him to check and see if his mark had reappeared on either of them. When it became apparent that no one had been given the foolish pony’s mark Night Blade smiled more wickedly than before and he added with malice. “Let this ones foolish actions be a lesson as well!” Things took a turn for the worse after that. Families didn’t seem too fond of one another and friendships that had once been unbreakable were now shattered. Only a hand full of neighbors remained close. Older siblings were offered to join the A.M. and in exchange their family members were given three strikes for crimes against ponies without marks instead of being brought forth to face judgment within the first offence. This only made tension worsen amongst the inhabitants of the city. One family had their second child taken from them after his third strike at school. He was delivered to the front door positively howling and their oldest son was scolded for not keeping a closer eye on his sibling’s day-to-day life. Another family turned out different. The A.M. recruit begged the king to take their mark instead. He did, but reminded the sibling that it was his fault that it happened. The family staying in hiding were one of few that tried to keep believing that the old king would return with his royal guard and take back the kingdom. Weeks passed, but they never gave up hope. The young mares and stallions had formed small rebellions against the A.M. and quickly became a problem to the new order. The hoof steps died out and the family breathed freely again. Miles away in Ponyville, the filly Star Dust awoke to the sound of a window opening. Poking her head out of her room she looked down the dark hallway to see that her parents and brother’s bedroom door were closed. She saw that a light had turned on in Steel Brush’s room and she heard him moving around inside. She crept toward the door and made sure that his hoof steps were not next to the door before she gently nudged it. Looking through the crack she saw that Steel Brush was wearing a black cloak with the hood up. He laid a letter on his desk and was muttering to himself as he passed back and forth. “OK keep calm Steel Brush. It’s begun… The new order is underway. Everything will be fine; they promised my family would be safe. My sister will have her cutie mark and… No, no… Oh, the hey with it!” Star Dust was shocked by her bother’s curse, but she had to find out what had him acting so strangely. Ever since she had told him about the amulet he was spending more time alone in his room either writing to the mystery pony or working on the project he kept secret. When he spoke again his voice was cracked as he lowered his head. “ I have to do it... They will thank me for it, after all I am looking out for them… I… Oh no, what am I doing? They killed him, what will happen to me if I’m… Oh, No! I can’t do it… She won’t go through with it! She’s not like that! I can’t force her to do it. What do I do?” Star Dust stood frozen to the spot. Someone had died and he was acting as if he could be next. She was about to confront her brother when she heard something else and she gasped at what she saw next. Her Brother began to cry. Star Dust had never seen him cry before. She had always believed that was tough as nails. For the longest time she thought nothing could get to him, but something was getting to him and she had a feeling that it had to do with the project he was working on. She opened the door and stepped inside. Steel Brush turned and looked at the filly beside the door. “Star Dust,” he said putting on a brave face, but his yellow eyes were shrunken with terror. “Sorry for waking you. Every thing’s OK. You can go back to sleep now.” “Steel Brush, what’s going on?” Star Dust asked cautiously. “If it has to do with your project…” “I… It’s nothing forget about it,” said Steel Brush. “It is not nothing!” Protested Star Dust. “Be quiet!” Steel Brush hissed. ”Don’t wake mom and dad! The last thing I need is for them to figure out too.” “Figure out what?” Implied Star Dust. “Oh, come on, don’t act like you haven’t figured it out!” said Steel Brush angrily. “My black cloak, the secret letters, the lie about some project.” “Lie?” questioned Star Dust. “Well, half a lie,” replied Steel Brush. “I made it sound like the project was actually something like a school project, but that isn’t the case. I… Look at my cloak what do you see?” Star Dust looked at the black cloak and saw a badge on it a small circle with a small capital A and M were inside it. Star Dust’s mouth fell open as she stared at the badge then at her brother. She couldn’t believe it, she didn’t want it to be true, but there he stood in front of her. Her Brother was a member of the A.M. Steel Brush had expected his sister to run out of his room in a fit of tears. Maybe even tell their parents, but she just stood there with a look of confusion and doubt on her face. “I don’t believe it,” she said at last. “I won’t. You an A.M.? Not my brother. You aren’t like them.” Steel Blaze felt the tears returning, but he forced them away and said as calm as possible. “I joined back in Phillydephia, I was made an offer by one of them. They asked if I had a sibling who was a blank flank. I was told that their cause was to end the unfair treatment of ponies like you. I was intrigued so I went to one of their rallies and what they promised sounded unbelievable, but they proved us in the audience wrong by setting up two volunteers. One with a cutie mark, and one with out… They preformed a spell that separated the cutie mark from the owner and placed it on the blank flank. We were all amazed and wanted to join after that, but…” His voice trailed off as if he was reliving the past months over in his minds eye. “I was promised, we would be safe when the A.M. took over. Those who have joined would be spared along with their families. When we asked them what we were being spared from they simply said judgment.” “Do you think I will be separating another pony from their cutie mark?” asked Star Dust. Steel Brush’s silence said it all. “I don’t want to do that. I don’t wish that on anypony.” “And that is why I knew you would never go through with it,” said Steel Brush. “You aren’t a filly who would do something like that to get back at somepony.” “Steel Brush, you have to tell somepony what’s going on,” said Star Dust. “No way! Didn’t you hear me say that somepony was killed?! I was supposed to be their get away ticket but, I saw their body fall from the falls and… No I don’t want to be next!” “Don’t be ridiculous!” snapped Star Dust. “The Princesses would never allow that to happen to you!” “Wouldn’t they?!” protested Steel Brush panicking. “They weren’t to keen on stopping who ever did it!” “Steel Brush,” called out a soft voice from the hall. Both he and Star Dust diverted their attention on the opened door. Their Mother and father were standing there. They wore expressions not of anger, but of pity toward their son. “Steel Brush…” said their mother again. “You have to tell the princesses all that you know.” “Your mother’s right,” said their dad. “You got to do what is right.” “I tried dad,” said Steel Brush. “I tried to do this for Star Dust. For all of you…” “I know,” said their mother softly. “But your sister is stronger than you give her credit.” Steel Blaze looked at his family. They weren’t mad at him. He wished that they were because that way he wouldn’t be as scared as he is now. He lowered his head and allowed his tears to fall. Chapter 16Chapter 16: United We Stand, Divided We Fall “At last!” exclaimed a Sapphire guard. “We finally made it!” The Sapphire Kingdom’s guards had reached their destination. In the distance they saw The Crystal Empire. Its crystalized castle reflected shun bright in the day light. “About time too,” replied another. “I couldn’t take another day of traveling.” “We’re not out of the woods yet,” said Crimson. “We need to warn the empire,” “We shouldn’t have left,” said Mark. “We left everypony behind in the hands of that monster.” “That monster, is being controlled by the very thing he stole,” said King Sullivan, Mark frowned. Did Sullivan actually expect his guards to believe that? They knew he was an understanding and trusting king, but where did that lead him too? Nothing but betrayal and the lose of his kingdom. The Sapphire guards and their king trekked toward The Crystal Empire exhausted, but determined to warn their neighboring kingdoms of another attack in the making. A Crystal guard spotted the oncoming herd of ponies headed for them. He ran inside the castle to alert Princess Cadence. She met the winded herd outside the palace and invited them in. “King Sullivan, what in Equestria’s name happened?” she questioned him. “There has been an attack,” said Sullivan drinking his water handed to him. “We escaped, but my Kingdom has fallen in the hands of A.M. They have at long last, made their move. I fear that they won’t stop there…” “You think they might attack the empire next?” asked Princess Cadence already scared of the answer. “Yes,” said Sullivan. “However, what concerns me is that I don’t think they’ll do it themselves.” “Princess Cadence!” shouted a guard galloping into the throne room. Sweat ran down his face as he shot a worried look from one leader to the next. “We’ve spotted multiple unidentified swarms headed this way!” King Sullivan’s royal guard groaned at this and they knew what was coming. With little to no time to rest they suited up and awaited orders. Outside, Crystal ponies stared up at the sky listening for the sound of flapping wings. “Dear Celestia…” said a Crystal guard looking at the horizon. A large black cloud was on a course to The Crystal Empire. Princess Cadence stepped outside on the balcony and shot a protective shield that spread around the empire. “There’s no way we can go up against those numbers!” said a frightened a guard. “Indeed,” said Sullivan joining Cadence. “King Sullivan, you can’t expect me to abandon these ponies!” said Cadence. “I’m not asking you too abandon them,” said Sullivan calmly. “I would suggest getting everypony out of here while you can. That Protective shield won’t last long if they’re strong enough to penetrate it!” “But the A.M…” “Trust me, It’s not the A.M. And unlike them, they won’t spare anypony even if they’ve been ordered too.” As the black cloud came closer they saw the many wings of an insect army. The outline the swarm’s queen came into view. The Changelings have returned! “Your Highness!” shouted the Captain of the Crystal guards. “Get the Crystal Ponies to the train station!” ordered Princess Cadence. “What?! We’re not going to fight!?” “If we don’t act quickly we won’t have the chance to later!” Cadence barked. The Captain of her Crystal guard bowed to her and rounded up his troops and in pairs they went through the empire, evacuating ponies from their homes. Sullivan’s royal guard helped out and together they guided the escaping Crystal ponies out of the protective barrier and into the open field. The Swarm swooped above them their wings like roaring thunder as they approached the fleeing herd. For a moment they thought that they hadn’t spotted them, but a pair of changelings broke apart form their hive and went after the panicking ponies. The train tracks were up ahead; the unicorn guards turned and shot spells up at the approaching changeling who stayed on course. The train conductor was checking his watch when he saw the massive herd gallop toward him raising an eyebrow he was about to ask for tickets when the terrified screams met his ears. Wasting no time he dashed inside the safety of the giant steamed transportation. The changelings dove down and tripped up several guards who rolled on the ground before coming to dead stop. The terrified Crystal ponies approached the train and in seconds filled the open cars. The Conductor hurried to the engine room and began departure. “Wait!” shouted a guard frantically. “Don’t leave us!” “Stow it rookie!” roared the Crystal Guard’s captain. “You don’t see our Sapphire brethren complaining do you?! Just catch up to the train and jump on!” The train began to pick up speed making it difficult for the guards to catch up to it on foot. The Pegasus members spread their wings and picked up the closest guard next to them; carrying them to the top of the train. They dropped their passengers who landed and provided cover fire for the rest of their fleet. Another pair of guards were taken by the changelings and taken back to the empire for prisoners or worse food for the hive. Almost all the guards that were left had been take by their Pegasus comrades and brought to the top of the train. Now only the two Captains remained. They ordered their teams to stay where they were. Crimson Shield spread her wings and lifted off the ground taking the Crystal captain with her. She approached the train flying as fast as her wings could take her. Before she was about to drop her passenger she felt something crash into her back making her loose altitude at an alarming rate. She released the Crystal Captain who was caught by a levitation spell and brought to safety. Crimson Shield was locked in aerial combat with several changelings. She avoided being bit by one who swooped in from her side only to be hit from behind again. She wrestled another hungry parasite off her when she felt the wind being knocked out her. She had been tackled and became trapped in a dive. The guards watched as more changelings advanced on them. They were ready to make one last stand when a powerful beam of light came from The Crystal Empire. The powerful wave of magic hit the oncoming swarm and sent them hurling out of control. “My King!” gasped Mark looking at the approaching unicorn in distance. He was running in a way his guard had never seen him run before. To him Catching up with the train not only seemed possible, but easy. In no time he passed by Princess Cadence who caught both Crimson Shield and her attacker. Her horn glowed as the changeling looked up at her and was blasted off by a burst of magic. King Sullivan was now galloping on the tracks. Bending his legs he jumped and was lifted twenty feet in the air before he landed behind the bewildered guards with ease. Princess Cadence also landed with grace as she gently placed Crimson Shield down. “Thank you your Highness.” She wheezed. “My pleasure,” said Cadence. As the train drew further away from The Crystal Empire they watched as the Protective barrier surrounding it broke and the black swarm dove down and began to take over. The second Kingdom had fallen, this time they had to reach Ponyville and Canterlot before it was too late. Ponyville was given a huge surprise when the Friendship Express backed into the station. The steam cleared off as the guards from The Crystal Empire and Sapphire Kingdom became visible on the top of the carts. The Crystal ponies exited the train, all looking relieved that they have made it. The ponies that had stopped what they were doing began to talk to one another in curiosity as to why the Crystal ponies were in Ponyville. King Sullivan and Princess Cadence leaped off the train and were immediately greeted with bows from all around. They by passed the Ponyville citizens and made their way to find the two ponies they had to see. Their guards stayed behind to collect themselves. “I think Twilight should be in the Ponyville Library,” said Cadence. “The quicker we find her the better,” said Sullivan. They looked around until they had to ask someone where the library was. When they arrived to the tree house they knocked on the door. “It’s open!” called a voice from the inside. Opening the front door, the two walked inside and heard something shatter. Trixie was in the middle of another potion when the two rulers walked in. her vile that she was levitating dropped as her mouth opened in surprise. She gasped noticing how underdressed she was and with a poof of purple smoke as cover, she galloped up stairs. “Twilight?” called Princess Cadence. “Twilight, are you around?” “She’s not here,” said Trixie coming back down stairs. Her purple cape swayed as each step was taken. “What Can the Great Trixie help you with your highness?” she questioned. “You can tell us where we can find her,” said Candence. “Oh, of course,” said Trixie looking a bit disappointed. “If this was a different time I assure you we would be asking differently,” said Sullivan noting the changed Library. “You have to understand that it is of great importance that we find her.” “She’s with Arthur,” said Trixie. “Why do you…” but before she finish the two rulers left. Arthur and Twilight were together having a conversation at Joe’s Donuts. Clearly Arthur was treating her in an attempt to make up for his screw up at the ball when he spotted the king and princess. “Your majesty!” he shot up from his seat knocking over his drink. “Princess Cadence!” Twilight exclaimed in the same surprised manner. “What are you two doing her?” “Twilight we have a problem!” said Cadence seriously. “Problem, what sort of problem?” asked Twilight. “Does it have to do with the A.M.?” asked Arthur Both Cadence and Sullivan nodded. They told them that they had to get to Canterlot immediately and both Twilight and Arthur accompanied them the rest of the way. The Guards had migrated inside the train and bowed to Twilight as she entered with Arthur and the returning king and princess. “Mark, what’s going on? Why are the Crystal ponies in Ponyville?” enquired Arthur when he found his brother. “That I’m afraid, is a matter between the princesses, king and royal guards,” said Mark seriously. “Mark!” said Arthur annoyed. “As representative to the Sapphire Kingdome, I think I have as much right as anypony to be informed!” “I’m sorry Arthur,” said Mark in a final tone. When they arrived, they all galloped off to the castle at break neck speed. Arthur and Twilight had to double time it in order to keep up and once they arrived Shining Armor met them with Dark Heart following close behind. “Cadence, Twilight!” he exclaimed seeing them. “What’s going on? Princess Celestia seemed worried about something.” “Then she already suspects it,” noted Sullivan. “Shining Armor we need to speak with her and Luna. In fact all the captains need to come as well especially you Dark Heart… It’s time!” Shining Armor and Dark Heart exchanged looks of understanding and fear and allowed the three rulers inside the castle. They and the rest of the captain of the guard followed leaving an even more curious Arthur outside with the rest of the Guards. Princess Celestia and Luna were already waiting in the throne room. From the looks they gave Sullivan and the rest of the ponies accompanying him, they had already known or suspected something wasn’t right. “King Sullivan,” said Princess Celestia. “Has it happened?” “I’m afraid so,” said Sullivan sadly. Celestia ordered the guards standing by the door to leave them. They obeyed closing the doors behind them. The Captain of the guards stated their business. “My Princesses, our kingdoms have been taken. We ask you now to aid us in the attempt to take them back from enemy control. The A.M. has allied themselves with the Changelings. The hive Controls The Crystal Empire while the A.M. has the Sapphire Kingdom. We fear that it’s only a matter of time before they spread their conquest here.” “Have they got any prisoners?” asked Princess Celestia. “The citizens of the Sapphire Kingdom are at the mercy of the A.M.” said Crimson Shield fighting back the pain she felt as the words left her mouth. “We reached The Crystal Empire in time to evacuate everypony, but we had just nearly ran out of time there.” “Only a handful of my guards were taken captive,” said the Crystal captain. “I thank these brave ponies for assisting us,” he added nodding his gratitude at Crimson Shield. “We now ask that you do the same in helping us take back what we have lost.” Princess Celstia, Luna and Twilight exchanged looks of consideration. The Captains awaited their response. It felt like an eternity of waiting before Luna spoke up. “What did you have in mind? Something tells us that going in all at once would be unwise.” “That is true,” said Sullivan. “That is why I think that splitting up into teams would benefit us more.” “What did you have in mind?” asked Celestia. “If we do plan on meeting this war, we need to have our options.” “I propose that you and I lead my troops along with a small unit of your own to the Sapphire Kingdome while Cadence and Luna lead their forces to The Crystal Empire.” “What about Twilight?” said Celestia. “She will stay here with Arthur and protect everypony here incase the worse happens,” said Sullivan. “Hold on!” said Twilight. Celestia looked at her student. “Sorry your majesty, but if your going into battle I want in too!” “You are too young,” said Sullivan, “No, it would be best if you and Arthur hold up here.” “And do nothing while you and the rest go off and fight? Not a chance!” “Twilight…” said Shining Armor. “I know Shining!” said Twilight knowing what her brother was trying to express. She knew that he was with Sullivan’s plan in leaving her behind, but she wouldn’t sit back allow her only brother and sister in law set off and probably never return. To him she was still a filly trying to find her way, but she had to prove to him that she was no longer the same little sister he once knew. If there was a time to show that she was capable of the role as a princess, this was it! She relaxed and said with a confident air to her voice. “Your majesty, I offer you my full support in this time of need. I will follow you into battle and help you take back your land.” King Sullivan surveyed her. His eyes saw himself preforming the king’s oaf to the citizens all those years ago. He looked at Celestia for support, but she had already accepted her student as an equal and made no further argument. “So young to be fighting so many,” he sighed. “Very well, you may accompany me and Celestia.” “King Sullivan…” exclaimed Crimson Shield. “You heard the princess Crimson. Her mind is made up,” said Sullivan. Crimson and Shining Armor looked worried. Even Luna was showing her concern, but she like them knew that there was no way in talking Twilight out of it. “We still need more troops if we are going to do this,” said Shining Armor. “Our own forces won’t be enough,” “I agree,” said Sullivan. “I think, and it pains me to say this, but I think we should allow those who are of age and are willing to fight be given the chance to do so.” “Now, Sullivan…” Began Crimson Shield. “Letting the Princess join is one thing, but to allow the innocent is pushing it!” “I do not want them too believe me,” said Sullivan. “But if they are willing to help us then we need all the support we can find.” Crimson Shield opened her mouth to retort, but she knew her king was right. If they were to come out of this victorious then they would need more ponies to join. When no one had anything else to say the meeting was drawn to a close and the captains rushed off to round up their troops for the upcoming battle. Twilight was beside herself. Now that she had stood her ground, the realization of her going to war came over her. She hoped she knew what she was doing and galloped off to tell her friends what was happening. “Your doing what?!” exclaimed Rainbow Dash. When she and Arthur had found her friends. “I can’t believe this,” said Fluttershy. “I know,” said Twilight, “But my mind is made up.” “There’s no way I will let you go and leave us here!” said Rainbow Dash. “Your not the only one,” said Arthur. “Hold on!” Twilight said. “Just because I’m going into battle doesn’t mean you have too as well!” She had hoped that her saying this would have changed her friend’s minds about joining, but she was mistaken. “And why shouldn’t we?” asked Apple Jack. “We want to help you sugar cube!” “But…” said Twilight trying to find a good argument. “But nothing,” said Arthur. “Rather you like or not your highness, we are with you in this!” Twilight could understand Arthur’s determination to join. He like her had a family member amongst the guards, but her own friends were different. She couldn’t let them risk their lives like her. They weren’t as involved as her and Arthur. “I heard that they are excepting volunteers for the cause,” said Pinkie Pie. “We should head over and in list!” “No!” shouted Twilight fighting back her tears. “Twilight,” said Rarity. “We won’t let you do this alone. We are your friends.” “And that’s why you need to stay here…” Twilight said her voice cracking. “I don’t want any of you to get yourselves hurt for me.” A hoof was placed on her shoulder. She saw that Arthur had understood, but he knew all too well that Twilight’s friends wouldn’t allow her to face the dangers alone. They all approached her and huddled together. “We will come back from this Twilight,” said Fluttershy. “We are the elements of harmony after all.” All was quiet outside of Twilight’s castle all awaiting for the order to take numbers of brave soldiers into battle. The sky was filled with Pegasi. Some were of royal guards from the Sapphire Kingdom and The Crystal Empire while others were volunteers willing lend a helping hoof to fight for the freedom of captured kingdoms. “Are you sure you want to do this?” asked Twilight tightening her battle armor. “Yes,” said Dark Heart. “You have to promise that you will leave my father to me. The Alicorn Amulet is the source of his new power. While I won’t be able to take it for him, I can try and help him see reason to take it off himself.” “And if that doesn’t work?” asked Twilight looking scared. “Are you prepared to do what is necessary to prevent anymore suffering?” Dark Heart didn’t respond. He only used his magic to put on his helmet and stepped out onto the balcony. Arthur eyed him with uncertainty and glanced over at Twilight who was beside herself. “They are waiting,” said Arthur. “I don’t know if I can do this,” said Twilight. “Everypony out there is stepping up ready to fight for three kingdoms. Even my friends… How could I ever have let them join the cause?” “I understand Princess, but I think you know that they wouldn’t have it any other way. King Sullivan told me once that being a ruler means that sometimes you must make decisions. Some may be harder than others, but they have to be made. Princess Cadence, Luna and Celestia believe in you and are ready to stand by your side in battle. The same goes for your brother. And… The same goes for me princess.” Twilight looked up at Arthur. She knew that he was right. Out there were ponies ready to fight for what was right. She had to be the one to give the order to start the march. Together she and Arthur went onto the balcony greeted by a sea of readied mares and stallions. Twilight took a deep breath bracing herself for what was to come. “I know you are all ready to step into action, but if I can give one word of advise it would be this... It is true that our enemy is those without marks, but I want you all to know the reason for why we are marching into battle. We are going to fight not just to take back our fallen kingdoms, but we are also doing this to rewrite history. Those unmarked ponies are in this situation because of our past mistakes! They were treated horribly and now we are all suffering because of it! Everypony, I ask you that once this battle is over we try our best to make Equestria a better place! A place with out fear of being judged for having no marks!” A murmur of talk grew throughout the crowd. “We have changed I know it! But Night Blade and the queen must be stopped! Canterlot can’t do this alone, so… who’s with us? Let’s put our differences aside and fight for the freedom of not just marked ponies, but for un marked as well. Together I know we can do this! United we will stand!” There was absolute silence, but then the sound of hoof stomps grew and soon the large herd were stomping their hooves while the Pegasi in the sky started to chant. Twilight knew that she had done it. She felt Celestia’s wing on her shoulder and looked up at the proud face. The army below them started to march toward the train station as a whistle was heard. “Your Majesties wait!” cried a pony from below. Steel Brush had staid behind and was looking up at them. “Who are you?” asked Twilight. “My name is Steel Brush and I need to tell you something!” “It will have to wait Steel Brush!” “Please, you have to hear me out! I know What the Anti Marks plan!” “Come on up Steel Brush!” said Celestia. They saw that Steel Brush was frightened, but he wasn’t alone. His family followed behind him as he entered the castle. They met the Princesses and their two protectors in the main hall. Steel Brush looked into their eyes and knew that there was no turning back now and he began to speak. “The Anti Marks are not just interested in ruling over the Sapphire Kingdome.” “We know,” said Celestia. “Please continue.” “They want to rule over the three kingdoms! And, they will make Equestria a better place for the blank flanks by taking away our marks and cutie marks!” “How do you know this?” questioned Luna. “Because I…” Steel Brush paused. He was scared of what might happen to him if he did tell them what he was and he stared back at his family and saw his sister looking at him, edging him to go on. “I was a member of the Anti Marks. I was supposed to be the one who took Swift Blaze and Twilight back to our leader,” He said it felling ashamed of himself. “They had a meeting where I grew up and promised me and other ponies that if we joined their cause, we along with our families would be spared.” The Princesses and their protectors stared at the brave pony who came forth to tell the this. Steel Brush had expected them to shout at him.to punish him in some way, but they stared at him with pity. “Thank you for telling us this Steel Brush,” said Celestia softly. “I think for your own safety you should stay behind.” “Thank you Princess,” said Steel Brush bowing his head. His family escorted him out of the castle where they headed back home feeling relieved and proud. “How, could they sister?” asked Luna. “How could the Anti Marks remove our cutie marks?” “I think,” began Celestia sadly. “They have found a way to do just that with a spell. But I thought it was supposed to be extremely difficult to master.” “Maybe alone,” said Twilight. “But with the Alicorn Amulet, it wouldn’t be.” “I’m afraid you are right Twilight,” said Celestia. When the five leaders joined the massive herd they called over the royal guard captains to go over a battle plan. “Shining Armor, you and Princess Cadence will lead a herd to The Crystal Empire While the rest of us will head toward the Sapphire Kingdom.” began Celestia. Shining Armor saluted in response. “Once you’ve taken back The Crystal Empire come to us. I have a feeling that the Sapphire Kingdom won’t be taken back so easily.” “You have my word Princess,” said Shining Armor. He looked at his little sister who reassured him that she would be all right and to think about nothing else except for taking back The Crystal Empire. He hugged his sister and with gaining complete control over his herd he gave the order to make a course to the empire. “Are you sure you know what you’re doing?” asked Arthur to Dark Heart as he levitated the strings on his own armor and tightened them. “Hey, try to have a little faith in me would ya?” said Dark Heart, and with that he levitated a full body sack and galloped off his intentions clear. He must persuaded his father to see reason before it’s too late. A patrol outside of the Sapphire Kingdome spotted him and escorted the returning son back to the castle. Dark Heart took in as much detail as he could when they entered the city. All around them A.M. members marched past, their flag was hanging on every pole, every store window. Even the castle had replaced its blue flags with large black and yellow ones that danced in the wind. It was as if Night Blade believed that he had already won. Chapter 17Chapter 17: The Battle “Ah, look who it is!” cried one of the A.M. laughing at the sight of Dark Heart. “You have quite the nerve showing up,” “Be quite!” spat Dark Heart, glaring at his former companions. ”I brought a little something for the king,“ “Your Father doesn’t want anything to do with you,” “He will if he wants to see the princess!” said Dark Heart jerking his hoof at the levitating sack behind him. At once the A.M. stopped sneering and escorted him through the city. Along the way he saw the eyes of the citizens following him. He wanted to tell them to not worry, but he couldn’t. He only ignored them as he was taken up to the castle where his father and mother were waiting inside at the top stairs. “Dark Heart…” exclaimed Safire as she saw her son, “I told your father you wouldn’t disappoint.” Night Blade glared at his son and his eyes switched from him to the closed sack. “What is that?” he asked coldly. The two A.M. that stayed by the entrance door approached Dark Heart’s sack cautiously. “I wouldn’t do that,” warned Dark Heart to the guard who started to poke the sack with his spear. The sack dropped and once the second guard opened it, he was blasted aside by a burst of magic and when the second guard tried to attack he was hit by a stunning spell. Arthur got himself out of the sack and looked around for any other A.M guards. Safire looked like she might scream, but her husband held up a hoof and glared down at the two unicorns below them. “So,” he said angrily. ”So, this is how you earn access to the castle?” “How else was I going to get in here?” questioned Dark Heart. “Father this has to stop. Please see reason, It doesn’t have to be this way!” “You sound like Sullivan,” said Night Blade his temper rising. “I was right in suspecting that he had gotten to you!” “That’s not true!” shouted Dark Heart. “I chose this path on my own! The same way you chose this one!” “Silence!” boomed Night Blade. “Father I beg you, give up now. We have the guards of the this kingdom along with Canterlot and Crystal Empire approaching. They want this to end peacefully, but if you continue down this root then they will have no choice but to fight!” “Then, let them come,” said Night Blade desperate longing in his voice. “I was wrong to let Sullivan live last time and when he comes back I will correct my mistake!” “What’s happened to you?” asked Dark Heart refusing to believe the evil Alicorn before him was his father. “What happened to the dream of returning to the Sapphire Kingdom?” “Dark Heart,” began Safire. “Your father’s plan all this time was to return to the kingdom that had betrayed him. And once he did return he would begin a new order! This order!” “This isn’t the way!” shouted Dark Heart. “Do you really think that what you’re your doing is for the best?! Have you even looked outside?! These ponies are afraid of you! Not worshiping you!” “Enough!” Night Blade snarled and cast a red beam of light at Dark Heart who was hit by it and slammed to the ground feet behind Arthur. Before Night Blade or Safire could deal with Arthur next he spoke up, “Wait! There’s one thing I don’t understand. King Sullivan betrayed you?” “That’s right!” said Night Blade. “He and the rest of the old fools ran me out all those years ago!” “But he told me that he was against it and when he managed to track you down, you had already left on your own.” Safire’s eyes widened. Arthur had said the exact same thing her brother had told her at the ball. Could it be true? “Did he now?” said Night Blade unfazed by this information. “And did he tell you that he tried to stop me and we wound up having a duel resulting in him loosing a fraction of his left ear!?” “Yes,” said Arthur. “I was too dangerous to have around in the old kings eye and I knew that he would never allow me to return. So that’s why I fled.” “And you couldn’t at least try to make him see that he was wrong about you?” “And what after that? Be persecuted for the rest of my life. Always being cast aside for being a blank flank? Destined to be alone? I think not! What good could have come from that!?” “You were not alone! You had Sullivan as your friend! Even if you didn’t see it, he was there for you! Even your wife!” Night Blade’s anger seemed to have stopped his red eyes looked at Arthur as if he had slapped him. Arthur knew that he had crossed some sort of invisible line and now that he was over it he had to press forward. If they were to have a chance at ending this whole thing peacefully he had to pull the right strings. “You claim that you were alone, but the reality is that you were not. Even now when you have threatened this kingdom and its neighbors, King Sullivan had taken his sister back because he believed that there was still a chance get you both back. I must admit that I didn’t trust you Safire, but I see now why Sullivan did.” “Yes,” said Safire eyeing Arthur with ill contempt. “I thought you did and when you shared your doubts with my brother he still defended me. He has never changed. So foolish, so… blind.” Arthur could tell that he wasn’t getting anywhere with Safire so he switched tactics and returned to face Night Blade who at this point looked like he was battling two fights. One with the possible outcome of ordering his followers to attack the approaching kingdoms and the other he was fighting with his inner self. “Night Blade, as king, you are responsible for the citizens and your followers. There is still time to end this without conflict. Do what is right, and allow Sullivan and the other rulers in when they come.” Night Blade looked like he might be sick. His red eyes darted from Arthur to his son who was just now getting up. He cringed his sharp teeth and his horn glowed for a brief second before it stopped. “Let Sullivan and the other rulers in?” he questioned more to himself than to Arthur. “Maybe if things were different then I could… No, no…” His red eyes returned to showing hate. “If I let them in they would only banish me again. I have come to far to give up!” His voice echoed through the halls. “These ponies will thank me in the end! In time they will understand! My queen,” he said this by stroking Safire’s face. “Ready our followers for battle.” Safire smiled affectionately at him and her horn glowed. “Father, please don’t do this!” cried Dark Heart. “You may have joined Sullivan’s little fan club Dark Heart, but I will not! So, I ask you… Join us, or watch them all die!” The Alicorn Amulet glowed red at his last words and Safire teleported out of the castle. “I hope they know what they’re doing,” said Rainbow dash flying above the marching herd below. “Do not worry Rainbow,” said Fluttershy flying beside her. “By the time we reach the Sapphire Kingdom there may not be a uh… war.” she said the last word like it was causing her physical pain. “I hope your right,” said Rainbow Dash. Below them Twilight walked next to Princess Celestia. Her armor glimmered in the evening’s sunlight. She felt like something inside of her was trying fight its way out when ever she thought about what would happen if the negotiation plan failed. As the army of Canterlot, along with the Sapphire Kingdome’s guards and volunteers of Ponyville trekked though the woods outside of the Sapphire Kingdom they grew alert of their surroundings. They had half expected the creatures inside the woods to give them problems when they ventured on in, but they didn’t. The creatures seemed to understand what was going on and kept to themselves while the army marched through the deep woodlands. That or it was the protection spell that Celestia had casted over them before they entered. Either way, they didn’t stick around to find out. “I hope Princess Luna makes it,” said Twilight to her teacher and fellow princess. “I have faith that she will Twilight,” said Celestia. Before they headed out of Ponyville Luna had refused to join the battle, fearing that if she did, she would be in danger. She didn’t understand why she felt that way, but she refused to join her sister and Twilight and stayed behind with the night guards. While Twilight didn’t understand why Luna stayed behind, Celestia did. Dark Heart was the one who placed a memory spell on her sister making her forget what had happened between her and Night Blade. When they came to the end of the woods they gazed out at the Sapphire Kingdom in the distance. “This is it,” said Crimson Shield stepping beside the two princesses. “Lets hope those two can talk some since into the situation before it’s too late.” “And if they don’t,” asked Twilight scared of the response. “Then, we fight,” said Crimson Shield. Safire stepped onto the balcony so that she could be both seen and heard. The A.M. turned their heads as they heard their queen’s voice call out to them from the castle. Her voice was loud and carried through the street. “Alert! My faithful subjects, you are needed! All Anti Marks, prepare yourselves! Head to the gates and meet our enemy! Show them who they are dealing with! Take no prisoners, to war!” An ear-ringing storm of battle cries spread through the city and castle grounds as ponies in black cloaks flooded the street and marched toward the front gates. The citizens in their homes either locked themselves inside or tried to stop their family members that were new recruits for the A.M. from answering the call to arms. They waited outside the gravel road as in the distance they saw a herd heading strait for them. As the herd approached the open vast open field they spotted a lone A.M. on his way to meet them. His black hood shadowed over his eyes and the army in front of him froze. “What’s happening?” asked a confused Canterlot Royal Guard. “He’s just standing th… oh my…” The cloaked A.M. turned to wave his hoof at something behind him and in seconds cloaked and black armored ponies marched forward. Carrying spears, and swords. The unicorns seemed to be the only ones with out tools of war. “How many do you think there are Princess?” asked Twilight. “Enough for a fight,” said Celestia worriedly. “What’s going on?” said Crimson Shield sounding fearful. “There weren’t that many when we left!” “It appears that they have gained new followers while we were away,” said Sullivan stepping up beside the three mares. The cloaked pony up at the front of the army behind him lowered his hood to reveal himself as a blue unicorn with a long scar on his face. They waited eyeing each other intensely. It looked like no one was going to take action just yet so one of the guards from Canterlot and the Sapphire Kingdom volunteered to head over and try to negotiate with the A.M. He trotted over to the cloaked ponies that remained stationary. When they came to a stop, they looked at the blue unicorn whose lip curled at them. “We want to end this as painlessly as possible,” began the Canterlot guard. “It was foolish to come all the way here without your princess to help you,” said the unicorn smirking wickedly at the two in front of him. “Listen, we want nopony else hurt,” said the Sapphire guard. The Unicorn laughed and so did the cloaked herd behind him. “Oh, we understand, and that’s why if you don’t put up a fight then it will be quick.” “What will be… Aaaaaahhh!!!!!!” The unicorns horn glowed and he sent both of them to their knees completely helpless. “Allow me to retort your offer of negotiation,” said the unicorn as he chucked both of the guards mercilessly back where their Pegasus friends caught them. The cloaked herd sent a wave of spells being cast directly at the army they faced. Celestia cast a protective shield protecting her subjects as the spell crashed into the invisible shield snapping with loud bangs. The cloaked ponies started to rush toward them, their battle cries fierce and longing to cause physical pain. The Canterlot Royal Guard hurried to the front of the line and left the protection of Celestia’s spell. They galloped to meet the approaching A.M. With earth shattering screams and grunts from both sides. The battle had begun! Swords clashed and spears swung. “So much for talking things out!” said Crimson Shield spreading her wings and prepared to take flight. Rainbow Dash hit her hooves together and readied her side of brave Pegasi to fly into battle. The A.M. were faster to think of this and the Pegasi on their side took off and soared toward the fighting ponies below them. Crimson Shield lead her Pegasus allies into the fight and Rainbow Dash watched as they collided with the attacking A.M. in the sky, sending them off course. Rainbow Dash only had to leave the protective barrier and when she did her team followed her. Together they helped Crimson Shield fight off the A.M. and instantly they too were locked in aerial combat. “Do you hear that?” questioned Night Blade to Dark Heart and Arthur. “The screams of your friends will be the last thing you hear as one by one they all will fall.” His words were like poison as they sunk deep into the two stallions minds. Safire came back inside the castle. She approached her son and Arthur; a look of meaning edged on her face as she saw the markings on Arthur’s legs. “Tell me, where did you get those things on your body?” “I don’t know,” said Arthur truthfully. “I woke up one day and they were just there.” “Were you not practicing magic the night before?” “Yes, but King Sullivan told me that it was probably a minor incident.” “Did he now?!” Came Night Blade’s cold voice. “Just a minor incident? Dear, dear… I never thought I’d see the day when Sullivan would lie to his subjects, let alone his student.” His words stabbed Arthur like a thousand knives. He felt anger rush through his body and to his horn that gave off a slight spark. “You have no idea what those markings are do you? I suppose if Sullivan won’t tell you, then I will. That spell you were supposedly practicing was one from none other than Star Swirl The Bearded. He made magic for both light and dark. It just so happens that your spell happens to be one of his dark ones! Those aren’t just for show boy! That I dare say is a curse and you have your precious king to thank for that!” “Shut up!” Arthur roared, his horn was now glowing. “Did you not feel the markings expand when ever you tried advanced magic? Did you not feel like you were in control when ever that happened?” As much as Arthur hated to admit it, Night Blade was right. He did feel that way when ever he tried to cast difficult spells. Did Sullivan know this would happen? If he did then why didn’t he tell him? Arthur felt a new wave of rage flow through him as his horn glowed brighter than ever. “Careful,” said Nigh Blade carelessly. “Or those marking will continue to grow. I wonder what will happen when they reach their full extent?” Arthur looked down at his legs in a shock of terror. Night Blade was right. The markings were crawling up his body becoming elongated as they stretched to his neck. “NO, no! Stop! Stop it!” Cried Arthur, but it was no use, the markings were expanding at an alarming rate. “Dark Heart, get away from me!” “What’s wrong!?” “I… I… can’t control it!” Shouted Arthur as his eyes turned white and his body lifted off the ground. Arthur sent a strong blast of magic through the castle. Both Dark Heart and Night Blade cast shield spells that protected them from being thrown off their hooves. Safire wasn’t so lucky. The force of the blast alone broke her shield and was sent smashing into the wall where she sunk to the floor unconscious. When Arthur drifted down to the floor his markings had stretched from his legs to his face. He ran at Night Blade and teleported out of sight. Night Blade staid on high alert as the overpowered unicorn reappeared behind him and cast a strike of purple light at his back. Night Blade gave out a loud scream as he the spell hit its mark. He quickly turned only to be blasted with another burst of magic. His body flew in the air and his wings spread in order to catch himself. He avoided another spell and dove at Arthur who, didn’t get out of the way in time. He was hoisted into the air and pinned against the ceiling where Night Blade glared at the unicorn who dared to attack him. “I was going to let you live long enough to watch your king die, but I think I’ll take away his student before his life!” roared Night Blade as his horn glowed. He gave Arthur a good jab to the stomach before he tossed his body to the tile floor below. Arthur crash landed with such force that he cracked the floor around him. Dark Heart galloped to aid his friend when not Night Blade but Arthur himself cast him aside with a levitation spell. Dark Heart could only watch as his father cast a powerful beam of red light down on Arthur who vanished under its force. The smoke cleared and Arthur’s outline came into view. His body was steaming from the spells power; his eyes were no longer glowing bright. He stared over at Dark Heart as if looking past him and he sunk to the floor and didn’t get back up. Night Blade landed on the top of the stairs again looking down at his fallen opponent. He felt no remorse, no mercy as the magic flowed through his vanes, filling him with power. “Incredible,” he said to himself. “This amulet is more powerful than I thought. Not only have I beaten Sullivan, but I’ve overpowered his little puppet too.” His red eyes found his son who focused on the motionless body of his friend. “Come Dark Heart,” said Night Blade. “Don’t be a fool, join me and together we can rule over the Sapphire Kingdom and bring it and the rest of Equestria to a new tomorrow! The blanks will at long last have their rewards and those who defy us will alt long last know what it’s like to live as we did. Nothing has changed since I left and there is nothing out there for you if you continue down this road!” “You’re wrong father!” shouted Dark Heart just as loud glaring up at his father. “Things have changed since then! Sure you may find a few bad ponies here and there, but that doesn’t mean everypony is like that!” He started up the stairs, taking each stride with purpose. “Come to your senses, this isn’t you!” “Ah, but you are wrong my son, this is me. What you see in front of you is what they made! Not only am I more powerful than I could ever imagine, but I feel… Reborn.” Before Dark Heart could react, he felt his body being lifted and he was flung down the flight of stairs landing sideways. Shaking slightly he stood up only to be launched right against the throne room doors flinging them open. Dark Heart got up again trying to catch his breath as the last hit knocked the wind out of him. He could hear the sounds of screaming and shouts coming from outside. The clouds disappeared to allow the moonlight shine through the throne room’s windows giving the middle section an eerie yet mystifying look. From the hallway the sounds of his fathers hoof steps drew close to the doors. Thinking quickly, Dark Heart galloped behind the throne and hid there waiting for his chance to fight back. “Come on!” roared a flying Pegasus above the raging warzone as he lead a small group into battle. They dove for the ground, but were tackled by A.M. members. Now the Pegasi were locked in their own fights that raged on above the ground below. While most were either getting chased or pursuing attackers, others were being caught in mid air and began to fall. The pairs fell, the attackers refusing to let their captive go. Suddenly multiple shadows flew over the fights and before anyone could respond the Pegasi in danger were tackled by a third member. This one wore dark blue armor and a crescent moon symbol was seen on the chest plate. The interceptors grabbed the attackers swinging hoofs while their hostages released themselves from their grasps. On the castle grounds, the sounds of rushing hoof steps were making the ground shake and from out of the mists of battle came dark armored unicorns and earth ponies. All of which swooped into battle lending a hoof to their brothers and sisters in arms. “Sister look out!” shouted a voice from behind Celestia. As her attacker was sent backwards by a blast of magic. Princess Luna came galloping forward and together the two lead their forces into the fight. The A.M. had no choice but to fall back to the city as the herd came their way. Some stayed behind only to be blast aside by the two sisters. The fleeing A.M. members took refuge behind barricades hoping that this would keep the approaching herd away. The sounds of fast hoof steps gave them their answer and before any of them could give an order, earth ponies leaped over the barriers and fought the closest enemy. The obstacles stood no chance against the two princesses who made quick work of them with their magic. If the Castle grounds were nothing but chaos, it was nothing compared to how quickly things escalated in the city. Reinforcement’s were sent to aid the A.M. from the castle, store windows were shattered by ricocheting spells, tops and sides of houses were being blown off and the grounds were set on fire by changelings who dive bombed the fighters. “Applejack heads up!” warned Rarity who sent an approaching changeling into a shop breaking the glass and tipping over manikins. Mark Cloud and Crimson Shield were teaming up on an A.M. general who showed no sign of wanting assistance. Twilight saw an opening and teleported to help a cornered and frightened Spike and Fluttershy. Pinkie Pie and a group of earth ponies lined up with unicorns in front of them waiting until something charged them. A group of changelings came into view, she gave the order to grab the unicorn’s tails, and the unicorns bowed their heads as rapid bursts of magic shot out from their horns sending their targets soaring out of sight. Rainbow Dash had just finished helping pry loose a fellow Pegasus from an enemy when she was tackled and the two of them shot strait for the castle. “Do you hear that son?” asked Night Blade looking through the window, listening to the sounds of battle. “That would be the sounds of victory drawing close.” Dark Heart didn’t answer; he only stayed behind the throne thinking of what he should do. “I do not wish to hurt you,” said Night Blade. “But if you choose to defend them, then I will have no choice.” Once again his red eyes flashed as the thought of being betrayed by his only son made his blood boil. A thought came across him. It had to be King Sullivan’s doing. First he took the throne and now he and the rest of the marked ponies had claimed his son. “You’re wrong about them dad,” said Dark Heart. “They are not as bad as you led me to believe. I’ve seen the good they have. They live in harmony with those without marks. They’ve taught me a lot of things.” Dark Heart smiled to himself thinking of the one thing that he was missing from the time he had spent with A.M. “You know I was like you for a time. The constant feeling of an emptiness that couldn’t be filled, hatred toward marked ponies, everything. It wasn’t until somepony showed me magic that I, even you, knew nothing about.” “Magic that I don’t know? What magic could you have possibly learned? I taught you everything you know!” said Night Blade snickering wickedly. “Yes, you did. But this type of magic isn’t given to you from a book. No this magic is something else. Something special and once you have it you never want to let it go. The emptiness I had is filled now dad. Would you like to know what new magic I have learned?” Dark Heart stepped out from his hiding spot and walked down the red rug. Night Blade turned and stared at his son curious to what he was about to say. Dark Heart gave off a new presence of superiority as he stood next to the moonlight. He looked at his father, but instead of reflecting hate back into those ruby eyes he gave a look of pity. “What’s surprising is that it’s so clear to me now. It’s the one thing you had, but never truly saw. Friendship.” “What is this nonsense you’re saying?” demanded Night Blade. “You were offered friendship by King Sullivan long ago and you were given it again by mom when she joined you. But you didn’t accept them. All you saw was just another marked pony.” Night Blade’s eyes flashed again as a pain all to familiar to him was felt. If there were any tears left to shed, they were lost long ago. The only thing he had left was an emptiness that refused to be filled. He lowered his head and closed his eyes all the while anger was building up inside of him. “Dad, I’m about to offer you that option again. Only this time, try to see me as not just another marked pony. So, will you accept my friendship?” Dark Heart rose out a hoof, but his father was beside himself. When he raised his head, opened his eyes, a black miasma wrapped around his red pupils. His black unicorn horn glowed giving off the same color. Dark Heart looked at his father shocked at what the amulet had done to him and knew what was about to happen. Night Blade gave a shriek of furry and cast his red magic. Dark Heart’s horn glowed blue and he cast his own spell. The two collided and the two were feeding the spells from one side to the other. For a moment Dark Heart saw the red magic inches away from his horn and with a burst of newly found energy he shot the magic back at Night Blade. The force of the two spells broke and the two were launched backwards. Night Blade shot up and was about to cast another spell when the sound of a loud thud caught his attention. Turning he saw pinned on a now cracked window was a battered A.M. member and holding him was Rainbow Dash. Her mane ruffled, scrapes were formed on her side and legs and from the looks of it she was exhausted from her resent fight. Her red eyes caught Night Blade ‘s who grinned with nothing but evil intentions as he took aim and prepared to fire the pair of them. Dark Heart launched himself at Night Blade who’s aim was thrown off, but the spell still fired and broke the window sending glass falling to ground bellow. Dark Heart was cast aside with a shot of red magic then was stopped in mid air by a levitation spell. There was no trace of warmth left in Night Blade’s eyes as he lifted his son in the air then slammed him to the ground and up once again. “If you are not with me,” he spat. “You can join them in death!” Letting Dark Heart fall through an already broken window would have been too kind. With a turn of his head he sent him smashing into a second window. The force alone sent Dark heart straight through it. Shards of glass were cutting into his face, legs, and back as he felt him self begin to fall. Rainbow Dash let her captive go allowing him to slide down the cracked window while she dove after Dark Heart. She caught him and soared away. “Ta… Take me back!’ said Dark Heart ignoring the pain. “Are you nuts?!” replied Rainbow. “No way!” “I have to finish this Rainbow!” Dark Heart shouted. “I… I would rather it be me than anypony else!” Reluctantly Rainbow Dash made a tight turn and flew back to the castle. “Just drop me off on the balcony!” said Dark Heart. Rainbow lowered herself and when she dropped her passenger, she nodded at him. Dark Heart saw a streak of red light fly past him and hit Rainbow in the back as she turned to fly away. “No, No, Rainbow!” Dark Heart could only watch as Rainbow’s body came in for a crash landing on the ground. “It was Foolish for you to come back here boy,” said the cold voice of Night Blade. “I would want it to be me who defeats you,” said Dark Heart angrily, preparing to cast his spell. Night Blade laughed his most evil laugh. “You?! You defeat me?! What a ridiculous thought!” Their horns began to glow a bright red and purple. They eyed each other and as the moon was being covered once again by clouds. The two cast their spells at each other. The magic collided and the pushing began. In an instant the red and purple magic reached Dark Heart, but then he pushed back and sent his purple magic along with the red back at Night Blade. The Alicorn Amulet began to glow red too and Night Blade felt his neck and chest burn. He closed his eyes concentrating hard to send the flow of magic back at Dark Heart, but the more he focused, the more the amulet burnt him. He couldn’t take it anymore; he screamed and lost focus allowing the two spells to be shot at him. Purple and red magic hit him and when they subsided steam was floating from his body. Night Blade made to rip the amulet off, but the heat was too great. Dark Heart could only watch his dad struggle with trying to pry the amulet off his neck. With every bit of strength he had left in him, Night Blade grabbed the amulet and began to tug. He could feel it burning his hoofs, but he still continued to pull. The sound of static was heard and Dark Heart saw the amulet begin to give off sparks of red magic. The more Night Blade pulled the more the amulet started to loose it’s grip on him. He could feel the amulet getting looser and with one final tug, he threw the accursed thing off him, sending it off the balcony. It landed on the ground below breaking off a wing. Knight Blade felt the two spells starting to take affect as his black horn began to wither away. Dark Heart looked at his dad whose back hooves began to turn to stone. Night Blade’s eyes returned to purple and he looked at his son. He lifted a shaking hoof as the rest of his body turned into a stone prison. Dark Heart stared at his father and sighed lowering his head. Safire had just entered the throne room and when she spotted Dark Heart and her husband having been reduced to stone she glared at him. “Mom, I…” began Dark Heart, but Safire turned her back to him and galloped out of the room and within seconds she was outside running through the city barking orders to the fighting A.M. members. “Retreat! A.M. fall back! To me! It’s over for now, we’re done here!” Immediately those on the A.M.’s side who could fly picked up the followers who were not laying on the ground and took off after Safire. The sky was filled with changelings and A.M. members as they all flew away into the horizon. For a moment all was silent. The night and day Pegaguards remained hovering in the sky. Then it was like someone had turned up the volume. From the sky and grounds below cheering was heard. Dark Heart was beside himself. They had done it! They won! Dark Heart felt his stomach leap as he remembered his friends Arthur Cloud and Rainbow Dash and he galloped off. He found Rainbow lying sideways a few feet from the balcony. He approached her unsure if he should give her a nudge. There was a singed spot on her back where Night Blade’s spell had hit. He was about to reach his hoof out when wings twitched and she groaned. Dark Heart sighed his relief. “Rainbow Dash, it’ll be alright the rest of our friends should be heading up here any moment. Just stay where you are.” “Di… Did we win?” she asked. “Yeah, we won. Don’t move, just wait here; I need go and check on Arthur.” Back inside the castle, Dark Heart went back to where Arthur was last. He was laying crumpled on the ground. However, when he nudged him he didn’t respond. “Leave him be Dark Heart,” said a soft voice from behind. Dark Heart turned to see King Sullivan standing in the hallway. He looked down at Arthur his expression blank. “Your majesty...” said Dark Heart and he backed away to allow Sullivan to get to his apprentice. His head lowered and his horn glowed light blue. “Is he going to be alright?” asked Dark Heart. Sullivan didn’t respond and continued whatever he was doing before he lifted his head again and smiled at Dark Heart. “He should be just fine. A rather nasty headache when he wakes, but other than that…” Sounds of scared screams were heard outside as they both knew that the crowed Sullivan had beaten up to the castle had found Rainbow Dash’s body. Clearly Sullivan had checked on Rainbow before he came inside the castle for he showed no sign of worry. When the two headed back outside with Arthur on Sullivan’s back they were greeted by an awaiting, cautious crowd. “Sullivan, did you find them?” asked Celestia worried. “Yes, now if you excuse me I need to take my apprentice and Rainbow Dash to the rest of the injured.” “No need your majesty!” called out a pair of unicorn guards. “Allow us!” They levitated both Rainbow and Arthur onto their backs and headed back to the city’s hospital. Dark Heart spotted Twilight, Pinkie, and Fluttershy amongst the crowd, but Apple Jack, Rarity, and Spike were missing. Twilight made her way past the crowd and followed the rest of the rulers back inside the castle with a group of guards. No doubt ably they had gone back inside to find Night Blade. Dark Heart went over to Fluttershy who smiled weakly at him. “How bad is it?” he asked “Umm… not bad,” replied Fluttershy. “I think they will be fine. It’s nothing too serious.” There was something in her voice that didn’t sound too reassuring. “Fluttershy, what happened to them?” asked Dark Heart. Fluttershy sighed and began to tell him what was going on while he and Arthur were fighting Night Blade. “We thought that we wouldn’t be able to take anymore charges. A lot of us had already fallen even with Princess Cadence and Shining Armor returning. Then Princess Luna showed up and gave us all an extra push for another attack. We made the A.M. run into the city, but then the changelings came to their aid and we were back to square one. Rarity and Apple Jack got ambushed by group of changelings. By the time anyone got to them, they were already beaten up pretty bad.” “What about Spike?” asked Dark Heart. “Oh, he’s fine. He’s in the hospital watching over Rarity,” said Fluttershy. Of course Dark Heart thought to himself. It was practically known to everyone in Ponyville that Spike had a crush on Rarity and for him to be with her in the hospital was only to be expected. When he and Fluttershy entered the hospital there wasn’t a bed that wasn’t in use. Doctors hurried passed them with volunteered earth ponies that carried extra beds from the furniture store. Making their way past the working nurses and doctors they found Spike standing on a stool over a white unicorn. “I saw them bring in Arthur,” said Spike sniffing. “What happened to him?” “His magic got too strong and then those strange markings on his legs immerged on his neck and face too,” said Dark Heart. He looked down at Rarity. Her white coat bruised and dirty. The once neatly tightened purple mane was now reduced to a tangled mess. Looking at the beds around her he spotted the half covered bodies of Apple Jack, Arthur Cloud, and Rainbow Dash. Apple Jack’s hat lied beside her horribly dented. The part of her orange mane that used to be in a ponytail was gone. Scratches and formed bruises were visible from where Dark Heart stood. Over at Arthur’s bedside was his older brother Mark who looked on as his wounds were being treated. He wondered how many had actually survived the battle and how many had fallen. A nurse that was working on Rainbow Dash put a green type of paste on her burnt back making her tense up. “How is she?” Dark Heart asked the nurse when he approached them. “She should be fine,” replied the nurse, as she made sure that she had put on enough paste. “I shutter to think of what could of happened if she wasn’t brought here a moment later. Most of the damage is on the outside, so this should do the trick. After that she like the rest of the Pegasus will have to go through wing inspection.” Dark Heart thought that Rainbow would object to this if she could, but even she knew that she was in no condition to do so. The rest of the time spent in the hospital went by in an uneasy silence. Once or twice the ponies around them shifted in their sleep. Spike put his hands on Rarities bed side when this happened expecting her to wake, but took them off when waking up was the last thing on any of their minds. A nurse with a clipboard hovering next to her took notes as she passed by. The three beside Rarities bed caught a glimpse at what was being written down on the board as the nurse passed by. On a piece of paper was written the total amount of ponies, those who have fallen, and those who had survived. Chapter 18Chapter 18: Departure Once More Sounds of distant chatter caught Arthur’s attention. He might have been sleeping, but the next thing he knew, a terrible spike of pain was felt in his head. His hooves touched his head and he felt himself swaying back and forth. The pain was like his very skull had been set on fire. He felt his arms being pulled away and something wet and soft was placed on his forehead. For a moment the pain was still there but then it started fade. Not entirely though, it was almost as if something had caused his head to go numb and he fell back into darkness. Arthur opened his eyes slightly, just enough to see where he was. This wasn’t the castle. What had happened? How long was he out? Did they win? All these thoughts came swimming in and before he was about to sit up he tilted his head to see his older brother talking to a tall brown pony who’s voice was all too familiar. “As I said before Mark, your brother’s magic has been growing for some time,” said Sullivan. “I brought him under my teaching in hopes that I could teach him how to control sparks of great power.” “By doing what? Marking him?!” spat Mark. “He is just a kid Sullivan!” “Those marks on his legs were there after a month of studying,” said Sullivan calmly. “I knew what I was dealing with as soon as I saw them. Arthur will grow to be a powerful unicorn, but first he must learn to control his own magic.” “I don’t get you,” growled Mark. “Why did you let him continue his studies? Why didn’t you stop him?” “Oh, I did try. I hoped that sending him to the Equestria Games would have been just the thing to set his mind away from it. Alas, I was mistaken. Even there his magic was proving to be more consequential.” “So he’s stuck with the markings?” asked Mark looking mad. “Not exactly,” said Sullivan. “I have been working on a way to help him get rid of them,” “Please tell me you have found something,” said Mark. “It’s tricky, but until I’m sure that it will work it is crucial that your brother has to stay in control over the markings.” Sullivan looked down at his awoken student and added, “Do you understand what you have to do?” “Yes,” said Arthur in response. Now his brother and the other ponies by his side came to comfort him. “What happened?” asked Arthur. “Don’t you remember?” asked a familiar voice from his left. It was Dark Heart. “All I remember is Night Blade telling me what my markings are and then…” Arthur felt like there was something clogging his throat as he tried to say what he had feared would be true. Sullivan sighed. “That wasn’t how I wanted you to find out.” “Then what was?” questioned Arthur feeling mad at the saddened unicorn. “When were you going to tell me that the spell was a curse?” Sullivan opened his mouth ready to answer, but closed it knowing that there was nothing he could say to lift his student’s spirits this time. The only thing that came to mind was “I’m sorry.” but it would sound more like an insult. Sorry was when you step on some ones tail, or arrived late to a meeting. This was as far away from sorry as you can get. When the rest of Twilight’s friends awoke, they were greeted by relieved smiles. Arthur found Twilight and embraced her in a hug. When they broke apart Twilight looked at Arthurs battle damage and felt guilty for not being quick enough to help him and Dark Heart out. “Don’t worry about it,” said Arthur reassuringly. “Dark Heart seemed to have managed well on his own.” When she didn’t look convinced he did something that he never thought he would do in this situation. Reaching out a hoof he gently lifted her chin up and placed his head against hers so that their horns touched. “I’m fine really, we’re all just fine. Don’t worry.” Twilight closed her eyes and smiled as her breathing became relaxed. She couldn’t help but to feel something in her chest as they stood in the same position for a while. It became even more apparent to Twilight that her friends were doing all right considering the circumstances and in no time Pinkie Pie was cracking jokes with them and they laughed in their beds. Outside Dark Heart watched as the stoned prisoned body of his father was carried out to the back of the castle and placed gently on the grass. The guards that have joined him and Sullivan eyed the statue with loathing, thinking that this treatment was too soft for a unicorn like him. King Sullivan and Dark Heart on the other hoof looked at Night Blade with wonder. “Do you think he got the message?” asked Dark Heart. “Only time will tell,” replied Sullivan. “Until then, I think its best to let him think things over in his sustained animation.” “Will he stay this way?” “Again, only time will tell, but when he is finally released one way or another I hope he can at last let go of his hate.” Dark Heart sighed thinking of his mother. The look she gave him was one of pure hatred. There was no doubt in his mind that as long as she was still around to lead the A.M. and if the changelings were still their allies, then his and everyone else’s troubles were far from over. He and the rest would face them again and whenever that day would come hopefully they will put an end to it. The rebuilding stage of the aftermath was worrisome at first, but with everyone pitching in to lend a hoof, the three kingdoms returned to their normal states. Well almost normal… The Sapphire Kingdom’s citizens were brought the news that the possibilities of their marks being returned to them was low. Their disappointment was short lived when one filly had discovered her talent again and found herself with a new cutie mark. Everyone else who was affected by Night Blade’s spell began to grow back confidence. Sure the road for them would be long, but in time they would be given back their marks or perhaps find a new talent. The statue Night Blade was left in the back of the castle where Sullivan ordered it to be undamaged and be given extra security fearing that the citizens would be willing to take revenge on his friend’s frozen form. For some time the citizens did try to do harm to the statue. Horrible graffiti and cracks were placed on the stone stand. They only stopped when they put their anger aside and realized that doing harm to the statue unicorn would only make them just as bad as the A.M. Ponyville awoke to the sun’s rays shining down on them. Arthur was in his apartment room packing his belongings. There was knock at the door and he went over to open it. Twilight was there and offered to help him with his bags. Outside, Twilight’s friends stood beaming up at them. “We’re sure gonna miss ya Arthur,” said Apple Jack taking off her hat. “Are you sure you need to go darling?” asked Rarity. “When do you think you’ll come back?” enquired Pinkie Pie. “Yes, Rarity, its time I leave,” said Arthur. “I was here to protect Princess Twilight and seeing that my job is done for the time being, I have to return to my kingdom. As for when I’ll return…I don’t know you’ll just have to wait and see.” “That’s quite a way of saying goodbye,” said Rainbow Dash waspishly. “You think so?” asked Arthur. “OK then how’s this? Goodbye girls, I hope to see you again some day.” “Just get to the train already!” roared Rainbow Dash. “The sooner you’re gone the better.” “Now whose the jerk hot head?” said Arthur smirking as he and Twilight reached the bottom step. Rainbow Dash blushed and turned her back to him. “All in seriousness though, I will miss all of you.” He was embraced in a group hug and felt his face go red with embarrassment. “Ah, there you are,” came Dark Heart’s voice. The group turned to look at the approaching newcomers. “Hey Dark Heart, since when did you and Luna patch things up?” asked Arthur grinning at him. Princess Luna was walking beside Dark Heart. She felt a blush forming as she tried to hide her face with her wing. “Don’t be an idiot!” snapped Dark Heart. “She is far from trusting me again and she and her sister are here to say their farewells.” “Then why are you here?” inquired Twilight. Now it was Dark Hearts turn to blush. “Lets just head on over to the train already.” He growled. Giggling to themselves the girls headed over to the train station where the Friendship Express was waiting for its passengers to board. “You are welcome back anytime,” said Celestia. “Thank you Princess,” said Arthur bowing his head appreciatively. “I won’t forget my time spent here. Thanks to all of you; you showed not just me but Dark Heart too just how important friendship can be.” “Wow,” said Dark Heart shaking his head. “And I thought my lines could get cheesy.” Luna nudged him hard in the ribs, which made him flinch. “Anyway, Dark Heart are you sure you want to stay behind?” “Yes, I think I’m needed more hear than at the Sapphire Kingdom. You just be sure to keep you magic under control. Otherwise I or one of us will have to knock you out again.” “I will,” said Arthur knowing perfectly well how important it was for him to control his magic. The train gave off a loud whistle signaling the final boarding call. Twilight lowered Arthur’s bags and he took them. “You will come back to visit us?” she asked. Arthur smiled at her. “Of course I will your highness.” “Can you do me a favor? Just call me Twilight.” Arthur nodded his head in agreement and gave her and the rest of his friends a final hug goodbye and boarded the Friendship Express where he waved to them form out of his car window. As the train picked up speed and became nothing but a speck in the distance they knew that when Safire or Queen Chrysalis unleashed their wrath upon them again, they would be ready and most importantly, they knew that they wouldn’t be facing them alone. Author's Note And that concludes the MLP FIM Season 4 Rise of the A.M. (a what if story) I hope you enjoyed reading and I hope that you will enjoy reading future projects as well .
Chapters 1-2Chapter 1: An Old Enemy Returns "Long ago, the three greatest kingdoms of Equestria were founded. The first, Canterlot; where friendship and royalty rain supreme. The second, The Crystal Empire armed with its Crystal Heart, hope and love are its greatest dynasty. And third... "The Sapphire Kingdom." said a young foal grinning with pride. "Yes Mark, The Sapphire Kingdom." said his father kindly. "Where loyalty, honor, and great sacrifice never dies. Together the three great kingdoms rule over Equestria in unison and in times of utmost peril they joined together to keep evil away..." "Come on dad, just one more page!" pleaded Mark as his father used his magic to close the book. "Not likely mister," said Mark's father. "Young foals need their sleep." "Father, why does the king need you out at night?" asked Marks little brother yawning sleepily. "Because it's my duty to the kingdom. As Captain of the Royal Guard I have to make sure my men are given their orders to patrol and protect everypony." "I bet your the greatest Captain they ever had." said Mark. Their father smiled warmly at his sons, said goodnight, turned off the light and headed downstairs to gear up and head out into the night to join his fellow guards on patrol. 5 years later... It was a cloudy day in the Sapphire Kingdom. The wind wasted no time in making its presence known to the inhabitants. Since rain wasn't a problem, stallions and mares continued on with their day as usual. A young 10 year old unicorn with dark green eyes, black mane, unique pointy ears, dark blue fur and matching horn was in a classroom listening with all his might to the teacher lecturing the class on how a mark, or in the girls case cutie mark, appears on ponies Pegasus and unicorns alike when the time is right. Each mark is different and will affect what the he or she does with the rest of their lives. At least that's what everyone got out of the lesson. When class was dismissed the young unicorn galloped off, his ruff sack bouncing on his back as he headed toward the place he always went to after school was over... the training field; for those who were there would be coming close to wrapping things up for the day. His brother Mark was busy running laps with the rest of the Royal Guards in training. The drill sergeant watched the new trainees with a piercing gaze and blew his whistle loudly when he spotted someone falling behind. When the last runner made it past the starting line they all waited for the sergeant to speak. "O.k. that will do for today!" he said casually. At once everyone on the field either fell to the ground or gave a loud sigh of relief. "Excuse me cadets, but no one ever said this would be easy! Now, get in a line!" Almost immediately they all straightened up and got into formation. The Sergeant passed the line surveying each of them carefully as if to see if they would pass out within the next second. "Your teamwork needs more practice." he said finally. "Sir, may I speak for a moment sir!" requested one of the Pegasus "Go ahead." replied the sergeant. "Most of us were ahead of everypony else during the optical coarse." "Then, as the leader of the herd, why didn't you order someone to aid those who had fallen behind?" "It never crossed my mind sir." "Here's a lesson for you to keep in mind Simon Streaks. No one, I repeat no one gets left behind! As a leader you need to make sure everypony can keep up!" "Yes sir, it won't happen again sir!" "Stop saying "Sir" more than once." Simon stomped his left hoof in response and said no more. A girl Pegasus a ways away was giggling at what was happening and the sergeant rounded on her. After he let everyone go, the young unicorn called over to his big brother. Mark finished his conversation with one of the unicorns and went over to his little brothers side and together they headed back home. On their way, the wind's speed seemed to have picked up making their manes and tails dance. "Man, I wish those weather junkies would give it a rest already. Training is over." Mark grumbled "They did say that today the kingdom was due for an overcast and a chance of wind," said his little brother. "If they were to stop then it would throw the whole schedule off." "I know that," said Mark irritably. "Anyway, what about you Arthur? Do you have an idea for what do you want your mark to be? You've been talking about how you couldn't wait for this day to come?" "Oh, umm... not yet. I don't know what I want to shoot for," said Arthur. Mark sighed. The following days passed with ease. Several of Arthur's classmates came to school with delight written all over their faces as they showed off their marks to the rest of the class. One sunny afternoon, King Sullivan assigned an urgent job for Mark and Arthur's father to go on with small squad of guards to aid him. He left the two boys in a hurry telling them that he would be back and that while he was away, one of the neighbors would watch them. The two brothers waved goodbye to their father as his shining dirty gold armor glimmered out of sight with his companions trailing close behind. A whole week passed until the small team returned galloping into the kingdom at top speed. Their armor scratched, singed and broken in some parts. King Sullivan came storming out of the castle, his only action so far was to get the returning soldiers inside safely from countless worried eyes. "What happened?" he requested when the group was inside the halls of the castle and the doors from behind them shut. "We were ambushed!" spoke one of the unicorns panting heavily. "Your majesty, it was... them." King Sullivan looked at the guards in disbelief. "Are you sure?" he asked. "Yes. Your majesty, she was with them. We saw her." "Where is the captain?" Now the guards began to grow teary eyed as one of the Pegaguards made his way to the front and gently placed down a dirty gold helmet that had multiple scratch markings and the right cheek side was gone. Chapter 2: A Fresh Start It has been 7 years since that day when the Cloud brothers lost their father. King Sullivan took the two boys in and trained Arthur as his apprentice while his older brother, Mark, continued his training with the royal guard. He was determined to become captain just like his father, but in the end; a grey Pegasus named Crimson Shield took the position. As expected, she took the job with pride and vowed that she wouldn't let the kingdom or her comrades down. Seeing that Mark was just as good at leading as she was, Crimson promoted him to be the one who lead his own unit of Pegaguards on aerial patrol. While the old captain didn't return with the rest of his team on his last assignment, someone else did. King Sullivan's big sister, Safire came back to the kingdom. Sullivan knew where she had been ever since his inauguration as king. She was with the rest who had been banished. The outcasts were lead by her husband Night Blade. After she had explained why she was running away from them. The king welcomed her back with open hooves. At first those who knew who she was were hesitant at giving her a second chance, but her warm personality she gave off in time made them trust her again. She came to Arthur's room one day as he was studying a difficult spell. If preformed right, he create a bubble shield around him. "Oh, hello your highness." he said loosing focus and turned quickly to bow. "My brother wishes to speak with you," said Safire casually, but there was a tinge of liking across her face as the words "Your highness" were thrown at her. Even her eyes seemed to have glowed with a trace of longing. "May I suggest relaxing? It helps magic flow much easier without restraint." She added trying not to stare into the trainee’s eyes. "Rrright, I'll do that next time," said Arthur eyeing her curiously. In the Throne room, King Sullivan was finishing up writing a letter of response when his apprentice came in and bowed deeply when he approached the throne. “What did you need me for your majesty?” asked Arthur keeping his head down in respect for the king. “I have asked you hear to discus certain things I have noticed about your time spent here,” began Sullivan. “Please stand.” “The spells are getting trickier, but don’t worry; I should have them figured out in no time!” said Arthur thinking that his struggle with previous spells are the reason as to why his mentor sent for him. “No, no. That’s not the reason I called you here,” said Sullivan holding up a hoof patiently. “Your studies are important to you that much is clear. It is your social life that might be uh… struggling.” “Oh, well, I’m far too busy for any of that sir,” said Arthur. “I was afraid of that response. Arthur, just because you are my student, it doesn’t mean that you have to lock yourself away from the outside world. There is nothing wrong with taking time off every now and then. Do you understand?” “Yes, your majesty. I understand,” said Arthur rubbing his hoof on the solid blue tile. “Tell you what, I’ll start my social life right away… Right after I perfect this bubble shield spell. I think I almost got it!” “ I don’t think you will have time for that,” said Sullivan stopping Arthur in his tracks as he turned and was about to gallop out of the room. “Which brings me to your next assignment. A good friend of your brothers is about to set off on an important task and I’d like you to accompany him.” “I would be honored sir, but what friend of my…” But before Arthur could finish, the doors from behind him flung open and inside swept a brown Pegasus with a blue main peach fuzz on his face and tail. He was wearing an orange jacket and glasses. He made a lap around the vast space before landing easily beside Arthur whose mouth was open wide with shock. “Little Brother!” called out a voice. Galloping toward the three was Safire who looked just as appalled as Arthur was and annoyed with the Pegasus who was straitening his glasses. “I’m so sorry for this ones rude actions, but there was no stopping him once he decided to take off in the halls!” “Rude my right hoof!” protested the Pegasus. “I told you specifically that the king had a task for me to do and now I’m hear to receive it!” “No harm done sister. I do have a job for him. And an important one of that.” said Sullivan treating the sudden interruption as if it was just a gust of wind that had now subsided. Safire stayed inside ready to use her magic incase the Pegasus decided to take flight again. “Arthur, this is Simon Streaks,” began Sullivan. “You will remember him from the days he spent on the training field with your brother for a chance to join the royal guard.” The Pegasus had just noticed Arthur and made to shake his hoof. “Hey there kid, I didn’t recognize you for a moment!” He said smiling. “You heard the king, it’s me the one and only!” “Don’t tell me you actually got enlisted!” said Arthur, unsure if he wanted an answer. “Nah, I gave that dream up years ago,” said Simon and he pointed to his mark indicating that two lightning bolts were in plain sight. “Now at days my job is with the rest of the weather Pegasus in the sky.” “So you’re the one I can complain to when we have faulty weather,” said Safire grinning notably at him. “I’ll have you know that I am highly respected up there,” said Simon Streaks. “And he is a part of a very gifted bunch of flyers in our kingdom,” added Sullivan his amber eyes twinkling. “Yes, straight to it! Simon, if I’m not mistaking, this time around the Equestria Games are being held at the our sister empire, The Crystal Empire.” “That is correct your majesty,” said Simon calling Sullivan by his title for the first time since he had arrived. “You and your team will be attending as always I presume to represent our kingdom as well as other gifted mares and stallions.” “As always, we will aim to bring home first place awards.” Simon said proudly. “Win or loose I am confident you will give it your best effort,” said Sullivan kindly. “Arthur, I want you to join him as a special guest to watch the games in the top box as my representative.” “You’re not going?” asked Arthur. “Alas, I would love to, but something has come up that has to be attended to. So I am counting on you to…” “Say no more,” said Arthur straitening up and looking important. “I won’t let you down!” “I know you won’t, but while you’re there try to interact with our neighboring kingdoms.” “Your majesty, you can count on me!”
Chapter 9Chapter 9: The Everfree Looter It was just another day at school for the Cutie Mark Crusaders; or at least it would have been. Their teacher Ms. Cheerilee introduced the class that morning to their new classmate, an Earth Pony. Her mane and tail were a dark and misty blue while her coat was white. A curtain of hair covered her left eye as the other showed an ocean blue. “Everypony this is you’re new classmate, Star Dust. She and her family just moved to Ponyville from out of town,” said Ms. Cheerilee as an uproar of interest took over at this piece of information. “Star Dust, would you like to say something to the class?” “H… he… hello.” said Star Dust looking at the ground. “M… My name is Star Dust… My Cutie mark is that of a shooting star.” She turned her side to the class so they could see the cutie mark. The star itself was big and yellow with trail of silver and yellow falling behind. Even though it wasn’t necessary to state a cutie mark as an introduction Ms. Cheerilee smiled warmly at the new student and had her sit behind a member of the Cutie Mark Crusaders. A red haired, orange eyed filly named Applebloom. She however was watching the pink pony next to her. Her blue eyes were observing the new student as if to examine every inch before becoming satisfied. A mischievous grin started to form as her investigation came to the cutie mark. The teacher was too busy with the lesson to pay any attention. “Stop it Diamond, I know what your up to!” Applebloom hissed over. “What ever do you mean?” the pony asked with innocents that didn’t fool her. “Don’t play that card! As soon as you find out something about her you’ll…” “Do what? She’s fine. She’s not like you and the rest of your blank brigade.” Applebloom’s face grew red with embarrassment and rage. “We’re in what year school and you still don’t have a cutie mark?” “Is that true?” asked the white pony, but she kept her eyes on the lecture. “Do you really have no cutie mark?” Before Applebloom could respond, Diamond Tiara butted in and told Star Dust to not pay any attention to the what she called the blank blanks; insisting that the two of them should hang out sometime. Applebloom was so mad that her two friends sitting behind her could feel the heat of flames growing. When recess started Diamond Tiara put a hoof over Star Dusts shoulder and introduced her to a grey pony with glasses named Silver Spoon and together they headed outside with the rest of the class. The rain from last night had formed puddles in the playground leaving students to try and keep the activities down a notch. Applebloom sat with the rest of the Cutie Mark Crusaders rubbing the ground with her hoof making the line deeper with each pass. Meanwhile, Star Dust was being asked what her talent was by the students. She started to back up when one of her back legs touched one of the puddles making her jump onto the bench. “What’s the matter? Afraid of water?” asked Silver Spoon raising an eyebrow. “Uh, yes you could say that,” replied Star Dust. “Can you swim?” asked one the onlookers. “Yes,” “It must be the mane,” said Diamond Tiara simply and hopped on the bench. “My mane?” “Of course. Just look at it. You must have spent quite a while on making those curves on the back.” “Yes you’re right, I suppose I did.” “See,” said Diamond Tiara. “Nothing to worry about.” and she leaped off hitting the puddle and made the water splash on Star Dust. “Oops, sorry about that, but where did you expect me to land?” Star Dust having been drenched shook off the water and with a smile said it was all right. “What is your talent then?” asked one the students again. “It’s uh… star gazing. Yes, I can look up at the stars at night and point out constellations.” The class started to talk excitedly amongst one another. Star Dust gave a sigh of relief and just then someone shouted, “Where’d her cutie mark go?!” This caught the attention of the crusaders as they turned to look at the scene unfolding before their eyes. Star Dust grew tense and glanced back to the spot where her cutie mark had been. She gave the smallest of squeaks and hid the area with her tail. “What are you talking about Snails?” asked Silver Spoon leaping onto the bench. “Her cutie mark is right hera-aaaah!” When Silver Spoon had lifted Star Dust’s tail she saw that water running off the bench was yellow and where the cutie mark should have been was what looked more like a smudge than anything else. “You, you’re a fake!” Silver Spoon said pointing a hoof at Star Dust. “A liar eh? Ha, I had a strange feeling that something was wrong!” said Diamond Tiara with an all too familiar tone to the crusaders. The amount of eyes seemed to be growing. Enclosing Star Dust in a corner filled with nothing but watchers. She could hear them laughing at her, teasing her. Just when things were going just fine she was back where she had started. “Stop it Diamond Tiara!” shouted one of Applebloom’s friends. At once the three crusaders had burst into action and came to Star Dust’s aid. “It doesn’t matter if she’s got no cutie mark to show yet. I mean, look at us.” For a moment she stared at the crusaders bewildered, but then smiled at them challengingly. “Seems to me that you, the Blank Brigadiers have found a new recruit to add.” “Ya know Diamond, for once we agree with each other,” said Applebloom. “Oh really? Because it looks like your new member sees things differently.” The three fillies turned to see Star Dust going back inside the classroom, her mane shielding her entire face. Without a backwards glance they hurried after her. The bell rang once again signaling the class to come back inside. Applebloom and her friends agreed that when school was over they would have a chat with Star Dust. When Ms. Cheerilee ended their last lesson of the day the students got up and left. Star Dust put her things away as slow as possible to avoid more ridicule in a crowd of marked ponies. Applebloom approached her and asked with a cheerful smile, “Do ya need any help?” Star Dust didn’t answer, she only closed her ruff sack, tossed it over her back and made to leave. “Um… Excuse me? Ah don’t think ah introduced myself to ya yet. My name’s Applebloom.” The white pony stopped in her tracks and gave a soft. “Hello.” The three sighed in relief having succeeded in getting Star Dust’s attention. “Hello Star Dust, I’m Sweetie Belle.” “And I’m Scootaloo. And together we’re the Cutie Mark Crusaders!” “The what?” “We’re like you!” said Sweetie Belle happily. “Like me?” “That’s right,” And together they showed her the blank spots where their cutie marks would be if they had them. Star Dust stared at the three before her. “But, I thought…” “That you were the only one?” said Scootaloo. “So did we at one point. We were about to head over to our clubhouse. Would you like to come?” “I… I really need to get home,” said Star Dust turning her back on them and galloped off leaving them behind. “Well it was worth a shot,” said Scootaloo shrugging and before they were about to head over to their clubhouse fast hoof steps came toward them. “Wait!” It was Star Dust she cleared her throat and said, “I… I guess I can join you, but just for a little while.” The Cutie Mark Crusaders clubhouse just so happened to be a tree house at Sweet Apple Acres. It used to be a place where Applebloom’s big sister, Apple Jack used to go to when she was little. Now at days, it was the official Cutie Mark Crusaders base of operation. At first Star Dust didn’t think to much of the trio, but after a while of them telling her the purpose of the crusaders and letting her in on a few of their club’s plans for cutie marks, she started to like the idea of this group. It was hard for her to explain the feeling she had. Even when the crusaders failed at their efforts she could tell that they would never give up and more importantly they seemed to have fun executing their activities; and so did she. It was like she had finally found someone who understood her and she didn’t want that feeling to go away. “Say Star Dust,” began Applebloom when they were back at the clubhouse “Who painted that cutie mark on you? It looked so real.” “Oh, that? My big brother’s an artist his mark is a paintbrush and paint.” said Star Dust, but then her face flushed with embarrassment. “I sort of asked him to paint one on me.” “He sounds lie a nice guy if he’s willen to do something like that to help his sister fit in.” “Yeah? He wasn’t too fond of the idea at first. He told me that I shouldn’t be ashamed for having no cutie mark. I guess he was right.” She suddenly noticed how late it was getting and said that she should go home. “Wait!” said Scootaloo holding a hoof up. “You forgot this.” She tossed her what looked like a long red cloth, but when she unfolded it, she saw a stitched in golden filly. “It’s a cape!” said Sweetie Belle. “We thought you would like to become a fellow member of our club.” Star Dust looked at the cape given to her as a smile started to form on her face and she replied, “Yes.” Star Dust arrived home, having her parents ask her how the first day of school was as if they expected the same gloomy response they had always received. Instead when she answered cheerfully they were taken aback and asked again incase their daughter had misunderstood the question. Star Dust answered again, her smile still edged across her face. “See,” her father said excitedly to his wife as Star Dust climbed the stairs to her brother’s room. “I knew this time would be different. The third time time’s the charm as they say.” The light was on and showing through the door cracks in her brother’s room. She knocked and a voice called out stating that he was busy. She opened the door slightly too look inside. Her brother was sitting at his desk working on what looked like a letter. With a quill held tight in his mouth he dipped it in ink and continued writing. When he had finished, he wrapped the letter up and put it away in his drawer. “Did you need something little sister?” he asked. “No,” replied Star Dust. Coming inside her brother’s room. “I just wanted to say thank you for what you told me yesterday.” His room was a light grey color with paintings placed on the walls that he had made while his desk was littered with sketches and unfinished works. His bed was beside the window, the covers unfolded. “Oh?” he said taking out a piece of artwork and began working on it. “Yes, you were right. I’m not the only one after all! I met three others today in school with the same problem!” Her brother turned in his seat and smiled at her. He was a brown earth pony with a curly red mane and tail and yellow eyes. “Good, I’m glad to hear that.” “Steel Brush, what’s wrong? You look tired,” said Star Dust noticing the black circles under his eyes. “It’s nothing, I just stayed up last night working that’s all,” replied Steel Brush. “Does this have to do your project?” Star Dust asked. “As a matter of fact yes,” said Steel Brush. “I know, I’ll help you!” said Star Dust excitedly. “No need, some ponies that I’ve met are helping,” “Are you sure?” “Yes. So, you said you met three others just like you?” “Yep! They’re great and they even made me a part of their club! See, here’s the cape.” Her brother nodded his impression at the cape and made to stand when Star Dust said in an enthusiastic tone; “Now I’m a part of a group just like you! That is why you have a cape right?” “I thought I told you to not go snooping around?” said Steel Brush his voice going sounding disappointed. “I only saw the color,” said Star Dust. “I don’t get it. Why won’t you let me see it?” “Because I told you so,” said Steel Brush. “That should be enough. Just don’t do it again all right?” and without another word he got up to get a glass of water from downstairs. As his hoof steps died away, Star Dust took the time to get her brother’s letter from the drawer and put it in her ruff sack before he returned. Her brother was one to lend a helping hoof to others in need, but had a hard time when it came to asking others for favors. She thought that helping her brother with his project would be a good way to repay him back for his help. Instead of one letter, she found several. Taking a guess, she took one and left. That night when everyone was asleep she took the letter out and began to read it. A small hut stood deep inside the Everfree Forest. Smoke came from the chimney indicated that the wise and mysterious zebra, Zecora was making herself dinner or was busy concocting another one of her many brews. “Ah,” said Zecora knowledgably as she stopped stirring the liquid her cauldron and read what was to be added next. A wooden bowl with herbs crushed inside was pored in. The water singed and bubbled as each flake hit the surface turning from crystal clear to red. Humming a soft nursery rime to herself she stirred the brew clockwise a few more times before sniffing the fumes to make sure it was ready. Zecora glanced over at the book she was using to make sure nothing else was to be added and when she proclaimed herself satisfied she pored a spoon full into a cup of tea she had recently made herself. She watched the tea closely as if expecting something to happen to it. When nothing did she sighed, her darkest fears were coming true. This must have been how the mysterious group called the A.M. had attempted to get ponies from far away towns to do their dirty work for them. By brainwashing them. Just then a howl of wind came sweeping across the Everfree Forest. It was quite common for that sort of thing to happen here. Unlike Ponyville and Canterlot who relied on the weather Pegasi to make their forecasts on a daily basis, the Everfree Forest did not. The branches from trees danced in the wind as vines tapped ever so often on Zecora’s window. She paid no mind to this and made to poor a bit of her potion into a container before getting rid of the rest. Washing out her cauldron proved to be more difficult than usual for she did not want to take any chances of their being the slightest hint of the potion left. A knocking at the door interrupted the process. She left her task behind to answer the door to find no one there. Glancing from one side of the forest to the next she went back inside closing the door behind her. Before she had even got back to the sink an uneasy feeling took over her. She felt like she was being watched and quickly looked over at the glass free window to find no one was there. Even as she was washing the cauldron, Zecora’s feeling of being watched never left. Still she was not about to let her nerves get the best of her and made herself another cup of tea before turning in for the night. “Oh, Zecora,” she said to herself as she drank her tea. “What has gotten into you? Sleep is what you need. For worrying will do nothing except be a waste indeed.” The next day Zecora went on one of her visits to Ponyville to shop for ingredients for brews she had yet to make. Amongst the many ponies was Applebloom. Zecora considered her as a dear friend. It was thanks to her that she was accepted in Ponyville. Accompanying her was a filly she did not know; she looked up at Zecora who smiled at her. “Applebloom, what brings you to me this time?” Zecora asked. “Ah told my new friend here that ya might be able to help her.” “Eh?” “Yes mam,” said Star Dust trying to figure out how to ask her the question. “I was wondering if you had ever heard of an Alicorn Amulet?” Zecora eyed her seriously before answering, “Dear filly, you should be carful with what you seek. Some things should stay unseen and out of reach.” Star Dust looked at Zecora curiously and wondered what she was talking about. “I’ll take that as a no then,” she said disappointedly. “What I give you are words of wisdom. Perhaps if you understood the history behind such an object you might think twice before looking for it.” Zecora brought the two fillies to Twilight’s tree house where both she and Arthur were undergoing a series of spell casting. When Zecora told them what Star Dust had asked her they exchanged looks. “What I would like to know is where she had heard of the amulet,” said Arthur. “I came across it in a book.” said Star Dust. “That must have been quite a book to have an artifact like that in it.” “Zecora, was right to bring you here,” said Twilight. “Spike, can you find the…” But before she had finished her request, Spike the dragon had already found the book and was holding it up to her. “Thank you Spike, the Alicorn Amulet will be on page forty-six. I think it would be best if I explain it to you.” “No need,” said Applebloom quickly. She knew that once Twilight started explaining what the Alicorn Amulet was she would want to go over every single detail. “Ah… What Ah mean to say is, we’ll skim through it.” The three older ponies raised their eyebrows skeptically at Applebloom. “You have ma word princess, we will look through it before doing anything else.” Twilight hesitated for a moment before using her magic to levitate the book to the filly in front of her. Applebloom took the book in her mouth, bowed in appreciation with Star Dust and left. When Twilight’s door had closed the three broke into chatter. “Is anypony else starting to wonder why she brought up the amulet?” asked Arthur seriously. “I understand your concern Arthur,” said Twilight agreeing with him. “Zecora you didn’t tell them?” “Tell them what?” asked Arthur. “Twilight, have no fear,” said Zecora “The amulet may be near, but trust me, it is locked away.” “You have it?!” exclaimed Arthur. Zecora nodded. “I think we might want to tell Apple Jack, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash about the situation,” said Twilight thoughtfully. “Just incase they are tempted to look for the amulet. “They?” said Arthur questionably. “Appleboom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle. They are a small group called the Cutie Mark Crusaders. You see, since none of them have their cutie marks yet, they try to find out ways to earn them every now and then.” “We might want to get started right way then,” said Arthur realizing what this could mean. Star Dust told Appleboom that she could manage from here. The response wasn’t what she had counted on. Applebloom insisted that she, Scootaloo, and Rarity’s little sister, Sweetie Belle, help her and if the Alicorn Amulet sounded intriguing enough, then it would be their new quest for their endless plans to get cutie marks. Star Dust reluctantly agreed much to her friend’s delight and once they had found Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo they met at the Cutie Mark Crusaders clubhouse. When Sweetie Belle had asked what they were brought there for, Applebloom dropped the book on the wooden floor and began looking for the page Twilight had said the amulet would be on. The book gave them full details and even had a picture of the Alicorn Amulet at the top of the page. “The Alicorn Amulet,” began star Dust. “A powerful artifact crafted by the ancient Alicorns. Who ever wears it will be blessed with untold powers.” The four exchanged looks of interest. “Even though it provides immense power, through time it will corrupt the user. The amulet has a magical lock imbedded on it there for, the wearer is the only one who can take it off. “ There was a moment of silence while the three crusaders took in what they had just read. It wasn’t at all like they ha expected or did they? The way Twilight and Arthur were acting was almost as if they knew more than they were letting on. And what of Zecora? Why was she so eager to discard the matter so quickly? Star Dust thought back to the letter she read about the amulet requesting that if her brother knew anything about it or knew where it was, to write back at once. It was indeed an odd letter. Something told her that she might want to write back and tell the messenger what she had learned before going any further. So, that night she wrote a letter in response making sure to leave it under her brother’s name and left the subject alone. It didn’t take long for a reply to reach him. On it was a short reply stating that he or she thought the letter they had received was troubling, but never the less, they requested that if he should happen to come across it, write back to them at once, telling them where it was. She began to wonder why there was so much interest in the amulet and thought if she should write back and ask. Something told her that the response would probably be something like studying the amulet’s origins or just to see it for them selves. Once again the way Zecora reacted when she had asked about the amulet crossed her mind. There must be something she didn’t want her to know. It was decided the afternoon after at the Cutie Mark Crusaders clubhouse that they would pay the zebra a visit. Applebloom, and Sweetie Belle would distract Zecora while Star Dust, and Scootaloo would poke around looking for any sign of a lead on the artifact. “Just think girls,” said Applebloom excitedly, “If we pull this off, we might get a cutie mark of exploration. Oh, I would so much like mine to be a compass. All though, I wouldn’t mind a hat neither.” “Stay focused,” said Scootaloo. “We haven’t even begun yet and we need you and Sweetie Belle to talk to Zecora in order for this to work.” Before they had even begun their mission Applebloom’s big sister Apple Jack approached them with a serious look on her face. When she asked where they were headed off to, Sweetie Bell was about to spill the beans when Applebloom stuffed her hoof in her friends mouth and told her sister that they were off to do more crusader business. Amongst further questioning and reassuring her sister that it had nothing to do with the Alicorn Amulet she allowed them to go about their business. “Why did you lie to your sister like that Applebloom?” asked Star Dust. “Because, Ah think that the grown ups are hiding something from us. And if we go around telling them what we’re up to then they won’t hesitate to stop us. Besides you saw the way she was questioning me. That just proves it. They are definitely hiding something and we’re going to get to the bottom of it.” They were about to reach the edge of the Everfree Forest when Rainbow Dash and Rarity were seen wondering around in search for them. Acting fast the crusaders galloped into the forest before the two spotted them. The forest was just as dark and gloomy as ever. Trees surrounding them gave off eerie appearances, the mossy ground was soaked making squishy sounds when stepped on. Bats hanging on nearby branches slept soundly as crickets sounded off to one another. Zecora’s hut came into view and the crusaders approached it. Applebloom knocked on the door and a few seconds later it opened. “Ah, Applebloom what brings you here?” asked Zecora allowing the three to enter. “Just passing by Zecora,” replied Applebloom. “Ah was wondering if you had anything you were working on that we might be able to help out with.” “But of course, now that I come to think of it,” said Zecora she had Applebloom follow her to a shelf. “As you can see I have many ingredients. If you four can lend a hoof, it would be most appreciated.” It was easier than they had originally thought. While Applebloom and Sweetie Belle were helping Zecora with her brew Scootaloo asked where the bathroom was and when told she and Star Dust snuck around to the back of the hut. The walls had masks hanging all around the walls, long wooden spoons and pots were settled in one spot while dishes were stowed in separate cabenets. Thinking that this must be the kitchen, Scootaloo and Star Dust backtracked and found a closed closet door. Luckily it was unlocked and Star Dust opened it. The door made a short creek making them look around to see if Zecora had heard anything. When no sounds of hoofsteps were heard she went inside bringing a lantern with her while Scootaloo stayed behind to be a watcher. The closet turned out to be a storage filled with the curious artifacts. A number of Cases, scrolls, small chests, and jars laid on shelves. Making her way through the treasure trove, Star Dust held the lantern up to make out what she was seeing. At the end of the closet she found a black chest that was locked. She put the lantern on the shelf to pick up the chest and held it up to the light. There didn’t seem to be anything different about it, but curiosity took over and she began to look around for a key. The last place she would think to look would be in Zecora bedroom. Scootaloo switched jobs with Star Dust and went into Zecora’s bedroom. Her bed sheets were white and covers brown. A desk stood in the corner of the room a mirror stood on top of a desk with a come. Thinking that Zecora must be wondering where she had gone off too, Scootaloo began to search through the drawers and came across a single key. Making her way across the hall she gave Star Dust the key and she hurried back inside the closet. The key fit and when turned there was a click and when opened Star Dust was looking down at a black and red colored amulet with a ruby at the center. The black Alicorn’s tiny red eyes glared at her. This was it, she had found the Alicorn Amulet. From outside Scootaloo heard Zecora’s voice. “Thank you for stopping by to help. Now where did your friends wander off to?” “Star Dust hurry up Zecora is coming this way!" Scootaloo said poking her head inside the closet. Feeling that there was no time to place everything back to it’s original state Star Dust closed the chest, relocked it, and left the key still intact and the lantern was still on. She did however make sure that Scootaloo closed the closet door and they found themselves looking at Zecora’s appearing figure. “Now, now little ones,” she said walking over. “There are few rooms in this hut, and only one you mustn’t trust.” She moved the two fillies away from the closet and lead them back into the living room. “You have quite a collection of masks Zecora.” said Star Dust. “Yes, I think that having tokens from ones homeland makes moving to new areas feel like you never left don’t you?” “I guess.” Replied Star Dust. They spent their time with Zecora helping her finding extra ingredients from the forest and once they said their farewells Applebloom asked her fellow members if they had found what they were looking for. Star Dust did tell her and Sweetie Belle that she did find the amulet and was going to tell her brother that she had helped lighten his workload. He however took the news as a sign of relief meaning he hasn’t lost his mind owing to the fact that he couldn’t remember sending those letters and frowning in disapproval that his little sister would sneak around his back just to write responses under his name. “I did tell him all that stuff already about the Amulet and that he should leave it alone.” He said shaking his head. “You didn’t write back to him about this yet didn’t you?” “No not yet.” said Star Dust truthfully. “Good, just please don’t do something like that again all right?” “O.K.” Star Dust’s big brother wrote a letter describing where his sister had found the Amulet and headed out to send it in the mail. Zecora’s hut was quiet that night as she went to bed early. The morning after she awoke with an uneasy feeling. She checked the drawer where the key was, to find nothing in it. She rushed out of her room and saw that her kitchen and most of her house had been ransacked and the closet door was open. The jars broken, the cases and small chests opened, scrolls unrolled and the chest with the Alicorn Amulet and key were gone. A knife held a note up on the front door, on it was: Thank you for your serves… Signed A.M.
Chapter 3Chapter 3: The Prince and Four Princesses Simon was first to leave the throne room. He spread his wings and took flight, Safire watched him out of sight with clear disapproval. “Sister, can you round up a few guards to accompany my apprentice?” “Of course little brother,” said Safire with a bow and left. Arthur waited until the doors closed so that he tell the king his curiosity about Safire. “You should get going Arthur,” suggested Sullivan. “With the amount of energy Simon has, I expect he will be waiting outside with in seconds.” “Yes sir, it’s just that… never mind it’s probably nothing.” Arthur left the throne room before the king could reply and when he was back in the halls Safire was waiting beside the doors. Could she have been eavesdropping? She gave Arthur a perplexed look as he glanced back for a second look, but he must be thinking too much into it. Her own brother trusts her as do most of the citizens of the Sapphire Kingdom so, why shouldn’t he? Once outside the castle, the suns warmth greeted him, but looking around his surroundings there was no sign of Simon Streaks or the escorts. Thinking that one of the two must be waiting by road leading out the kingdom he galloped off. His thinking was off as he found out there was no one at the road either. Just then the sound something big flying overhead caught his attention and when he looked up he saw Simon who was wearing yellow uniform that had black patterns on it. Spotting Arthur he came soaring down only to hover a few feet from the ground. “Aha so this is where I find you!” he said cheerfully. “Anxious to get going eh? I like it!” “Actually I thought you would be here waiting for me,” said Arthur. “I think we might be fine if we leave now,” said Simon taking in nothing that had just been said. “Notch and I have a bet on who will get The Crystal Empire first.” “I said… Wait did you say Notch?” “Yep!” “As in the Notch? Leader of the Holly Head Hornets?” “The same!” Arthur starred in disbelief as an unbelievable thought came over him. Now amongst further inspection at Simon’s uniform, it was the exact same as a member of the Hornets. “No way,” said Arthur smiling at his own foolishness. “You know for a moment I thought that you might be a member of the Hornets.” “That’s right!” said Simon beaming at him. “Speechless aren’t you? Yeah, I suppose I may not look it when I’m not in my uniform, but you know the one they call Lucky? That’s me.” Arthur looked up at the Pegasus in front of him in complete shock. Simon laughed. “You’re an odd one Arthur. Tell you what; I’ll give you an autograph later.” Simon turned and made to fly away when Arthur snapped out of his confused state and suggested that they wait for the guards that were supposed to escort them. Simon refused this request and offered to go on ahead while Arthur waited. “Look, King Sullivan put me on this assignment with you and we’ll arrive at the same time.” Arthur looked up at the sky and told Simon to bring him a cloud. When Simon returned, Arthur made magic flow through his horn and concentrated on what he was about to do. “Only Pegasi can walk on clouds kid,” said Simon notably. “I know,” said Arthur when the magic died out from his horn. “ That’s why I cast a spell that will make it possible for me to walk on them as well.” With out hesitation, Arthur leaped onto the cloud, gained his balance and by using his magic once again, he made the cloud glow and was able to control where it went. Looking impressed, Simon flew upwards and headed straight; Arthur tailing close behind. The feeling of his mane and tail blowing back as he flew behind Simon was strange. It was chilly in the sky, and as his mane that was waving from behind felt like his fur could fly off at any given moment. Arthur took a moment to look below him as the sight of trees and mountains passed by with ease. The scenery didn’t last though. As the two went further out, the more the clouds thickened and they were forced to climb higher and continue on their course from a safer altitude. At the speed Simon was going the time flying to their destination didn’t seem long at all. In fact, Arthur thought only minutes had passed since they left. Simon slowed his pacing and pointed below. “We have to descend otherwise we’ll fly right passed it!” He circled around once before he dove into the overcast disappearing beneath it. Arthur followed, all the while using his horn as a spot light in order to see where he was going. The beam of light only went so far though. A strong cold gust of wind greeted him and controlling the cloud became difficult. Looking below him he saw nothing but a grey mist. Just when he was about to make a break for the top of the overcast, the grey broke away and he saw a vast valley surrounded by mountains. Poking out of the ground being illuminated by the sun were multi colored crystals and a train track ran straight through the center leading to a station. “Incredible isn’t it?” asked Simon to Arthur. “Ever since the King Sombra was defeated, his curse over the land vanished along with him and the Empire can once again live in peace.” The two landed at the station where a train had just arrived. Mares, Stallions, foals and fillies were piling out and were welcomed by small shops open for business. Further ahead a large banner hung high and stitched in purple writing was, “Welcome The Crystal Empire! Host of this year’s Equestria Games!” As Simon and Arthur joined in the herd of ponies, a few heads turned to them. One Mare nudged another and signaled her to look at Simon. Clearly she thought she knew who he was or at least they knew his team name. “You’re quite popular.” said Arthur noting some young admiring fans. “Yes, you could say that,” said Simon smiling gratefully at the waves he was receiving undoubtedly confirming the suspicions. Simon went inside a shop and emerged moments later with two cinnamon buns. He handed one to Arthur who didn’t noticed how hungry he was until he took a bite. “Aha! If I’m not mistaken, that would be the rest of my team and your escorts!” exclaimed Simon with delight as he looked up at the sky. Arthur looked up to see seven Pegasi. Two of which were wearing armor and were pulling a royal carriage behind them. The Pegaguards pulling the empty cargo looked at Arthur with a mix of frustration and relief while one of Simon’s teammates marched forward and gave him a sharp poke with their hoof. “Lucky, despite the bet you and our fearless leader had…” “River, we made it hear and that’s all that matters isn’t it?” said Simon sheepishly to her. River wasn’t amused. “The poor guards were worried sick about the king’s apprentice! I thought you would’ve had enough sense in you to put ridiculous bets like this off for once!” “Easy River,” said one of the four-team members behind her. Judging from the presence he gave off when he spoke and the fact that all of his companions eyes were on him; he must be their leader, Notch. Taking advantage of the Hornet’s heated discussion on their fellow member’s actions, Arthur went over to the guards who were waiting for an explanation. “Sorry about this,” he said apologetically. “King Sullivan said I had to be with Simon when he arrived here so…” “It’s fine,” replied one of the guards. “As long as you’re safe that’s all that matters.” “How’s this? I’ll pay you guys double when we get back to the kingdom. Sound fair?” The guards snorted in agreement. Once the Simon and River seemed to have cooled down they all went to the entrance of The Crystal Empire. Arthur having promised to represent King Sullivan rode in the carriage. The Hornet’s said their goodbyes to Arthur when they had arrived. Simon stayed behind for a few seconds to tell him to watch for them during the opening and closing ceremonies before he too took off. One of the guards asked Arthur if they should go to greet the leaders of The Crystal Empire and Canterlot. He agreed and the carriage moved through the Empire as many citizens and tourists bowed in respect as they passed by. Arthur had just noticed how very different the citizens of the empire were from the tourists. Everyone was shining bright as if they too were part crystal. Straitening up ready to make a good first impression; he smiled at them and waved in appreciation. Finally after what seemed like hours of nothing but bowing and cheerful welcomes by young ponies Arthur’s carriage came to a stop. “Thank you fellas” said Arthur leaping out of his lift. “Now, where would I be most likely to find the princess at this time?” The carriage had stopped not at the castle, but in the center of town. Before Arthur could ask what was with the hold up, one of the guards tapped him with his hind leg. “Perhaps it would be better if you would look around on your own.” He whispered. “We have a while before the games start. Meet…” “You’re probably right,” said Arthur, cutting the guard off. “I’ll meet you two at the castle later.” The guards went on ahead while Arthur took this time to take in the sites. The empire was bigger than he had expected the center was all a town with stores that were more like large tents and houses were on every block. Businesses were booming with tones of ponies greeting the swarms of tourists with all kinds of things. The food, which included crystal corn, made Arthur wonder if biting into it would be a good idea. Several of the stands had ponies, who, by the looks of it didn’t look like they were from here. One was a white unicorn with purple hair and blue eyes. At her post, was a collection a well-made hats and a small dragon? Arthur blinked as to make sure he wasn’t seeing things, but his eyes were not fooling him. There was a small dragon calling out “Hats and flags for sail! Come get your Equestria Game hats and flags! Made by Ponyville’s talented team of designers!” “Ponyville?” inquired Arthur. “That’s right, Ponyville!” shouted an excited voice from behind making him jump. “Oops, sorry.” said the voice again. Letting the fast beating of his heart slow down, Arthur looked at the pony before him. Her coat as well as her mane and tail were pink. She had blue eyes and her cutie mark was three balloons; two were blue and the other yellow. “Who are you?” asked Arthur. “I’m Pinkie Pie!” she said positively glowing with delight. “What’s yours?” “Arthur. I’m here for…” “Oh, are you here for the games?” “Yes, but…” “Would you like a hat or a flag?” “Not now.” “What about crystal corn” “Perhaps later, but for now I’m…” “Oh wait let me think…” She put her hoof on her head and sat there puzzling. “Look,” said Arthur taking this time of silence to get to his question. “I’m here looking for the princess do you know where she would be at this time?” “Huh, is that all? “ said Pinkie. “You should have asked me that before.” “Then you know where she is?” said Arthur relieved that they were getting somewhere. “Yes, but… I can’t take you there,” said Pinkie. “Why not?” asked Arthur. “Because she’s busy getting ready for the games like everypony else.” said Pinkie and before Arthur could ask about any other royalty branch that would be arriving at the Empire, Pinkie was going on and on about what she thought about games and telling him about her favorite games and was asked what his favorite game was. When Arthur refused to answer her she would simply move on to another topic. He was about to cast a hearing spell when another voice rang out. Pinkie immediately grew silent. Arthur turned around to look at the one who had intervened, but no one was there. At first he thought that when he turned back the pony would pop out of nowhere again but to his relief she didn’t. He continued his travel around town asking about any other princesses, but he came up empty handed. Feeling disappointed at zero success so far, Arthur came to a stop next to a sider and pie stand. Having nothing else to do he went ahead and paid for a mug of cider. He received his drink from a pony with an orange coat, green eyes and wearing a farmer’s hat. Her face hade white freckles and long blond mane and tail that were tied in the back by red ribbons. Arthur asked the pony if she knew anything about the whereabouts of the princesses. “Hmmm… I can help y’all out with that,” she said in a southern accent. “You don’t say? But how can I be sure you’re not just pulling my leg?” said Arthur sounding suspicious. “No legs are being pulled here. I just so happen to know where one is. I can take y’all there if you’d like.” she said with a wink. “Ok. Try saying that without winking this time,” said Arthur. The pony laughed and told one of her assistants to take over while she took Arthur to where she believed one of the princesses were. “So, why’re ya so interested in meeting the princesses before the games?” she asked “I’m from the Sapphire Kingdom and…” “Well I’ll be,” she said stopping in her tracks and turning to face him. “You must be the king!” “Actually I’m…” But before Arthur could finish the pony took her hat off, bowed to him and apologized for not realizing things sooner. “Of course, you must be his son,” she said leading him onward again. “I think one of the princess’s I know may not come as a surprise to you after all.” “Come again?” inquired Arthur. “One of the princesses you know?” “That’s right. Let’s see… here we are, but wait.” “What for?” asked Arthur. “You don’t expect to meet her or any of the princesses with out being dressed properly do you?” Now that she had mentioned it, Arthur was in such a hurry that the thought of him wearing something for the occasion never came to mind. After all he was there to represent the king of his kingdom. “You have a point,” said Arthur thoughtfully. “Right, now where can I…” “You don’t have to worry about that,” said Applejack feeling important. “I know just the pony who’ll fix y’all right up!” She led him straight to the stand where the white unicorn and small dragon were and whispered in the unicorn’s ear about the predicament. The unicorn looked like she might faint, but with the speed of cheetah she told the dragon to take over, took one of Arthurs hooves and took him inside the tent. Several other ponies were inside it and stared curiously at the two of them. When she told them what was going on they wasted no time and immediately began taking measurements and testing out colors for an outfit. As each clothing piece was put on every now and then the unicorn would say words like, “Too plain, ” “Too dark,” “What on earth were you thinking!?” and “Definitely not.” “Ms. Rarity,” said one of the fashion designers as his work was disapproved. “Maybe you should try?” “It really doesn’t have to be anything special.” said Arthur. “Nonsense!” “A son of the king from the Sapphire Kingdom needs to look his best during occasions like these.” Replied Rarity as she used her magic to scroll through colors and draw a quick illustration of what she was visualizing while the designers placed the measured sizes they had taken on the work space. “About that, I’m not...” “No, no. Say no more. Just leave everything to me,” said Rarity holding up a hoof to cut him off. She stopped what she was doing to glance over at Arthur and stared at the red markings on his body. “Those won’t come off,” said the same pony from before. “What are they?” Inquired Rarity raising an eyebrow. “I don’t know,” said Arthur. “I woke up one day and they were just there.” Rarity made no further inquiry about the markings and continued with her work. The designers made to wash his mane and tail with the time they had left. When she was done she had made a brown and grey suit complete with a small cape. She eyed Arthur carefully making absolutely sure that nothing appeared to be out of place then clapped her hooves together with delight at her work. The other designers around them surveyed Arthur, clearly waiting for his say. He looked in the mirror and saw that the suit had covered most of the red marks below his neck and the cape hid his own mark. “Yes,” he thought to himself. “This should work nicely.” “What do you think?” asked Rarity. “You’ve done this before haven’t you?” said Arthur knowledgably. “Yes your excellence.” Rarity replied blushing a little. “Thanks everypony I appreciate it. How much do I owe you?” “There’s No need to pay us!” said Rarity aloud as Arthur was about to conjure up his sack of bits. “Really it’s no trouble at all your majesty, I mean… well,” she blushed again and bowed so low that her face was covered by her mane that flopped to the floor. The designers bowed as well, thanked Arthur for dropping in and one of them escorted him out even though the tent wasn’t that wide and he was inches away from the opening. When he emerged the pony gave him one last bow and quickly sank back into the tent. Arthur saw Applejack waiting by one of many souvenir stands and headed over. “Hewwwi!” she said lifting her front legs excitedly. “I told y’all that Rarity would fix ya up. And from the looks of it…” she stepped closer for a better look. “She washed ya too.” “Shall we be off then?” said Arthur hoping that this time Applejack wouldn’t come up with another reason as to why he shouldn’t see one of the princesses. “Yes. Come on, this way.” The inside of the salon was a singlewide room. The walls were tan and the floor blue with a white swirl at the center. Purple crystals rose to the shaded ceiling. Scents of various shampoos, perfumes, and polish hung in the air. The seats were mostly unoccupied and a shiny mud bath was at the far end. A Crystal pony welcomed the two and asked Applejack if she would like her main to be done. “Sorry, but we’re busy at the moment. Ya see, the Prince of the Sapphire Kingdom has arrived and…” “Prince?!” came a shocked voice from one of the seats that had its back to them. “Yep!” replied Applejack. “How ya comin along over there Twilight?” “Uh… I’ll be there in a moment!” answered the voice sounding nervous. A good feeling came over Arthur as he realized that he wasn’t the only one having their nerves tested. The crystal pony bowed to him and told him and Applejack to have a seat while they waited. They sat down and only seconds had passed when, with out warning, and to Arthur’s surprise and horror, Pinkie Pie and two Pegasi that he did not know arrived through the golden doors. Pinkie hopped her way over while her companions flew. One had a light blue coat, red eyes and her somewhat long mane and tail were rainbow colors. Even her cutie mark was peculiar; a cloud with a rainbow lightning bolt. The other was yellow with green eyes and long pink mane and tail. Her cutie mark was three pink butterflies. When Pinkie spotted Arthur she hopped over and started bombarding him with questions. “Pinkie!” shouted the blue Pegasus. “I had to fly you away from him last time, so please for the love of Celestia bring it down a little!” Applejack cleared her throat and introduced them. “Rainbow’s probably right Pinkie. Y’all do best to not question him too much. This is the prince of the Sapphire Kingdom. Arthur.” Pinkie did the smallest of double takes and bowed while the two hovering above quickly landed and did the same “Hello Prince Arthur. My name is Rainbow Dash,” said the blue Pegasus. “And I’m Princess Twilight Sparkle,” said a voice from where the chair was once occupied. Arthur shot up and bowed his head. “The pleasure is all mine Princess,” he said. The two of them looked up at each other and when Arthur saw the unicorn in front of him, he shot back. Twilight being a little shorter than he was had a purple coat and eyes. Her mane and tail were a dark blue with a pink and purple stripe running down the middle. A golden tiara laid on her head. She was also an Alicorn. “You’re the princess of The Crystal Empire?” “No, that would be Cadence. She is the princess here and my brother, her husband, is captain of the royal guard in Canterlot .” Replied Twilight. “I am the third princess of Canterlot.” “Right,” said Arthur, the doubtfulness in his voice unmasked. “If you’re the third princess of Canterlot, then I must be the prince of the Sapphire Kingdom.” “I am the third princess though,” said Twilight unsure if she wasn’t that confident in saying so the first time. “Uhuh…” said Arthur unconvinced. “This is really funny and all but, I for one know that Canterlot has only one princess. Celestia if I recall correctly and her sister Luna was banished long ago.” “You are right, but Princess Luna is back and is has become the second. And I as of recently have become the third.” When Arthur didn’t look assured she turned to her friends for help. Of course all of them told Arthur that she was telling the truth, but he didn’t buy it and accused them of collaborating with her in a practical joke to waste his time. “Now hold on there partner!” said Applejack annoyed. “No one is involved in anything! And we are most certainly not wasting your time!” “I see no evidence to the contrary!” said Arthur stubbornly. “What book did you read? What was it?” “The only book on Canterlot history.” “Then it needs to be rewritten.” “It most certainly will not! Or are you saying that there is another book on their history that I have over looked!” “He’s right Applejack,” said Twilight bringing the argument to an abrupt halt. “The book he is referring to is the only one in existence. No one outside of Canterlot and Ponyville would know that Canterlot has gained two Princesses. I don’t think that The Crystal Empire even knows that Princess Luna has changed and I had just informed them that I am the third Princess.” “Wait, let me get this straight,” said Arthur rubbing his forehead. “Princess Luna… The Nightmare Moon has changed and took her role once again as the second princess of Canterlot and you have just been announced the third?” “I know how that all must sound to you. Believe me I was surprised too at first when I had become the new princess. But I promise you it’s all true.” Arthur frowned at her, turned and made to leave the salon. The golden doors closed behind him, leaving Twilight and her friends speechless.
Chapter 4Chapter 4: A Dastardly Deed Part 1 “What just happened?” asked Rarity, unsure of what to make of the situation. “I'll tell y’all what happened,” said Applejack looking furious. “His highness is a meaner than a snake! How dare he call us liars! Especially Twilight!” A flutter of nasty things to say about Arthur broke out amongst the group. Even the employees nodded their heads in silent agreement. Twilight was beside herself. Indeed she too wanted to be angry at Arthur, but something felt wrong about it. “Why though?” She thought to herself. “If he was that convinced that she wasn’t a princess then why would she car about what she thought of him? Unless, something else is going on.” In the mist of the ugly remarks going around, Twilight called for attention and asked Applejack where she met Arthur. “He came buy my cider stand and asked where he could find one of the princesses. I told him I knew where you were. ” “Ok. Did he mention that he was a prince?” There was a moment of silence while Applejack thought back then in realization, she face hoofed herself. “Oh, no; I did ask why he was interested in meeting you and then… I might have jumped to conclusions and assumed he was a prince.” Twilight sighed, but it was more of relief than anything else. She knew what had to be done now and if they don’t talk sense into Arthur, Princess Cadence, Shining Armor, or Princess Celestia most certainly will before they let the Equestria Games begin. Applejack was the first to leave and together the six ponies galloped out of the spa splitting up into different areas in search for Arthur. What they didn’t know is that he had already gone up to the castle and met up with his escorts who were having a friendly conversation with the Canterlot and Crystal guards. When he saw who was amongst them he took a deep breath and approached a neatly dressed white male unicorn. judging from his tall stature and presence he seemed to have on the guards, he must be Twilight's brother. His blue eyes spotted Arthur who sunk in a bow when he saw who was behind him. “Your Majesty,” he said to the pink Alicorn approaching behind her husband. Her small gold crown stood neatly on her pink mane. Princess Cadence smiled, telling him to stand. Arthur did so and went into explanation as to why he was here and not Sullivan. “No trouble at all,” said the unicorn. “It must be something of great importance if he is willing to miss out. My name is Shining Armor by the way." He stuck out his hoof and Arthur shook it. "We are about to give the signal to allow everypony to head over to the stadium. I wonder where Twily is?” “Dear, I’m sure she’ll meet us there,” said Princess Cadence warmly. “Twily?” said Arthur curiously. “Yes, my husbands sister. Her name is Twilight Sparkle. Come to think of it, she too is a princess. I think she’ll be fascinated to know that you’re in the same position as she was once.” Arthur’s ears dropped and his eye began to twitch. Either this was a really good elaborate joke the rulers were all behind or he had just made the biggest mistake that could cost him being a good representative to the Sapphire Kingdom’s king. Shining Armor’s voice broke him out his dumbstruck phase and when asked if he was feeling all right, he reassured him and followed the two rulers to the stadium. All the while a sickening feeling was making his stomach curl. The Stadium was a magnificent site. A vast circular sphere had been built on the far side of the empire. A track field went all the way around the cylinder. In the center of the field was an obstacle course made up of four challenges; crawling, jumping, swinging and performance of moving in the pattern of the cones. The bleachers rose high from the ground. Surprisingly it was just enough to hold all who had arrived to witness the games. Fallowing the Prince and Princess Arthur made his way to the top box, while Princess Cadence gave the order for the announcer to spread the word that everyone should come to the stadium. “You must be Arthur Cloud,” said a kind voice from Arthurs left. Arthur turned his head and was looking up at a tall white Alicorn sat next to him. How did he miss her? She smiled down at him and introduced herself. “My name is Princess Celestia.” Arthur quickly bowed his head in respect. Celestia chuckled as if she had seen this type of reaction before. The judges were the first to arrive followed shortly by a massive crowd who took to their seats as excited conversations were heard all around. For some time the Prince and Princesses waited for Twilight. It seemed to have lasted forever when Princess Celestia pointed her out as she was galloping up the rows at top speed. It took a while for her to catch her breath and when she did, she looked at Arthur with a mix of determination and anger. Arthur had a feeling that he should probably apologies, but Celestia cut him off. “Twilight, this is Arthur. He has been sent as a representative for King Sullivan.” “You don’t say,” said Twilight still eyeing Arthur. “We’ve met your highness,” said Arthur. “So… She really is a princess.” Celestia giggled and explained, “It’s no surprise that you would doubt it at first. But I can reassure you that she is one.” Arthur frowned feeling like such an idiot for doubting her. “I am deeply sorry your highness.” He said bowing so low that his nose touched the floor. “I hope you don’t judge his majesty for this as well. He is really kind and I’m sure he would’ve taken your words into consideration.” Twilight smiled weakly, completely embarrassed at what was being told to her. “It’s alright, honest. Lets just forget anything ever happened.” When Arthur didn’t come back up she patted him with her hoof and he straitened up at once. Celestia, Cadence and Shining Armor were laughing beside themselves. Twilight’s face grew red and asked what was so funny. “The way he’s acting right now reminds me of you. You are my student and Arthur is King Sullivan’s apprentice. Now that I’ve had a better look at him, he looks to be the same age as you. Maybe even a year older.” Twilight looked back at Arthur who nodded insuring that what Celestia had said was true. The announcer came up to their level saying that whenever they are ready, they should start. Princess Cadence took the megaphone handed to her, took a deep breath and once her voice rang out through the stadium, all was silent. “Welcome fillies and foals, mares and jentlecolts welcome to the Equestia Games!” A loud rush of cheering took over as the audience was eager to get the games started. “On behalf of The Crystal Empire, it gives me great pleasure to welcome you all to our city! It is an honor to host this years games so with out any further a due, please welcome our contestants!” From below, the field was over taken by a swarm of ponies who came out ready to go and waved at their supporters. When they stopped cheering the silence that followed this time was overwhelming. Everyone knew what was about to happen. The Wonderbolts and the Holly Head Hornets were about to kick off the opening ceremony. The announcer took the megaphone back and his voice was soon heard. “To start off the opening ceremony, please help me welcome the one and only… Wonderbolts!” A roar of shouts and screams of delight filled the sphere as all eyes turned to the sky. Suddenly a trail of blue smoke was seen followed by yellow. The six Pegasus at the end of the trails were dressed in light blue and yellow uniforms with matching goggles. They dove in unison right into the middle of the stadium where they broke off and flew in opposite directions. In their seats, the audience applauded the team as they continued on their course. From the top box, and Arthur watched in amazement as the squad preformed a number of stunts and aerodynamics that would make any inexperienced flyer think twice before attempting them. When the Wonderbolts regrouped they hovered above the stadium tacking in the applause and bowed. Once they soared back into the sky and disappeared from sight. The announcer’s voice rang throughout the crowd’s endless liveliness. “Now, for the first time ever, clap your hooves together for... The Holly Head Hornets!” Once more every head turned to the sky as a wave of six black and yellow trails of smoke hurdled its way towards the stadium. Instead of ending at the middle like the Wonderbolts, they waited until they were inches from the ground before they shot back up taking off in opposite directions. One trail of yellow smoke followed black. Arthur saw a flash of a black and dark gold uniform before the Pegasus shot up and circled around each other as they climbed higher and higher. The groups of three flew straight at each other and at once they dove together and the smoke died out as they straightened up and came to a complete stop where they hovered in the center of the field. If everyone was cheering for the Wonderbolts before, the volume seemed to have increased for the Holly Head Hornets. Twilight thought she saw a trace of a rainbow colored tail in the audience and wondered how Rainbow Dash and the rest of her friends were doing. Once the Holly Head Hornets took off the competitors were lining up in wait for the first game to begin. The decent sized obstacle course in front of them was sure to be the first game. The teams were five per each kingdom. In order to tell which team represented their homeland they wore colored saddles. The Teams representing Canterlot wore light blue saddles, The Crystal Empire wore purple, the Sapphire kingdom wore dark blue, Fillydelphia came out in brown, and tried on in white. “Teams on the field get ready!” the announcer said as the crowd burst into new waves of excitement. “Every one of you must pass through the course. There is no time limit but you will be judged by your performance. If you damage the obstacles, stray out of bounds, or slip up you will be penalized! The Team with the least amount of penalties wins! Ready… Get set… Go!” The leaders of the teams took off and rushed to the obstacle course where they slowed down and began to crawl straight through low poles. The Canterlot pony seemed to be doing just fine until he reached the second to last pole. His rear touched and lifted the pole several inches before it slammed back into place. With one obstacle cleared the second was to hop from one platform to the next. Everyone had a problem with this one. They were observing the platform and deciding if they should give themselves some space for the first leap. The Sapphire Kingdom and Fillydelphia made quick work of the challenge as they galloped ahead with just enough speed and timing. Leaving their opponents behind, they approached the next test swinging from one end to the next where finally they would have to zigzagging through cones leading to the finish line. A roar of praise came from the audience as The Crystal Empire had finally cleared the second task. Taking the rope in his mouth he stood on two legs and stepped onto the ledge. Taking a breather he held on tight to the rope and with a jump he swung forward. His landing could have been better. He let go to early, slid and tripped onto the platform. Those from the Crystal Empire groaned from the stands and waited for their first player to pick himself up. At the beginning of the course another set of players were making their way to the first obstacle. The Canterlot player had just reached his rope and came swinging on down. The Canterlot ponies cried out in admiration as their representative made a prefect landing and within seconds was heading over to the cones. It didn’t take long for the Sapphire team player to catch up with The Crystal Empire. Now they were even, but little did they know about the amount of cones they had knocked over during their last moment race to the finish line. The Crystal Empire Was penalized for six cones while the Sapphire Kingdom knocked over seven. The Canterlot and Fillydelphian part of the stadium applauded as their first contestants swept through the cones with ease. One by one the teams squared off or were penalized. At the end of the game The Team to win was Canterlot with 24 penalties. From the stands the Canterlot ponies cheered for their team. “Wow,” said Arthur amazed at the outcome. “I thought we had that one.” The next game to be played was Endurance. For this game the competitors would have to gallop fast on the track. The number of players for this game was three per each team. They would have to gallop one hundred meters each. Doing this they would have to carry a baton and pass it to the next runner when they were done in order to continue. “Come on team!” shouted Shining Armor encouragingly. “Remember make sure the next runner has the baton before they take off!” “I think we got this one in the bag,” said Arthur without the faintest trace of worry. “Is that so?” asked Shining Armor challengingly. “Yes, The one who starts off may not be as fast as the others but the last stallion we got out there knows how to keep his eyes on the prize.” Arthur was right the Sapphire Kingdome’s skill with agility was matched by their agile footing. With one last push their last runner flew passed The Crystal Empire’s team member and scored a victory on the Endurance. The third game was Jumping in which The Crystal Empire and Canterlot squared off in single jump challenge. The Crystal Empire took home that prize with making a 2.32meter jump. The third game was Reining. The stadium watched in amazement as each team showed off their best balance and speed. They were in awe as the stallions slid across the field and came to a complete stop. By the end, it was close, but Canterlot came out on top. Twilight and Celestia applauded their teams along with the rest of the stadium. Every one on the field hoof bumped each other on a job well done. At long last the final Competition was up to the flyers. They lifted off the ground and stared up into the sky where clouds began to come in and weather ponies set up a number of rings for the teams to go through. For this match the amount of players on each team were two; a wingman and captain. The flyers put on their goggles and headed up to a weather Pegasus who stayed behind and had a whistle at the ready for when the announcer started the match. “Everypony get ready! For this competition you will be timed! Stick close to your partner! The team with the lowest time score wins! You will begin on the whistle! Three, two… One!” The weather Pegasus blew her whistle and the teams took off their eyes set on the rings. From the stadium the announcer commentated as usual with what was going on. Every now and then he would comment on the teamwork and give an enthusiastic groan as one or several teams missed a ring. “Uh oh, looks like the Fillydelphians are having trouble cooperating with each other!” he spoke up. He was right. The wingman was falling behind and she hollered at her captain to slow down and when she did they collided. “Oh, that’s got to hurt!” the announcer said. The audience groaned as they fell five feet and regained control. The captain started to argue with her wingman. “That’s not good,” said Arthur. “If they don’t pull themselves together they loose valuable time.” Glaring at each other the two Fillydelphians took off again this time going slower than before. They weren’t the only ones with problems though. It seemed like every team had an issue with either keeping up with their captain as the wingman became lost in the clouds or the two missed a number of rings. The team to finish the task first was Cloudsdale with a time of three minutes and twenty-eight seconds. In second was Sapphire Kingdome with three minutes and thirty seconds. Finally Fillydelphia finished with four minutes and twelve seconds. “Cloudsdale Wins!” roared the announcer as the crowd whooped and excitement filled the air. With the games done, the only thing left was the closing ceremony. When the excited noise of cheering died out the announcer prepared himself to start the closing ceremony. “Thank you all for coming out today!” he said smiling. “As this is the first time in a thousand years for The Crystal Empire’s to be hosting the Equestria Games and to be living in harmony with Canterlot and the Sapphire Kingdom, The judges and myself think that’s it’s only best to end the games with welcoming them back!” The stadium’s silence died immediately and in unison they welcomed The Crystal Empire back amongst the fold. The announcer’s voice rang out again as he was about to start the closing ceremony. “What better way to end this years Equestia Games than without a bang! So the Wonderbolts and the Holly Head Hornets have agreed to pair up for this years closing ceremony! Here they are for the first time ever as a complete unit, the Wonderbolts and the Holly Head Hornets!!!” The crowd in the stands roared with glee as all heads turned to the sky once more and saw the familiar trails of black, yellow, and blue smoke heading their way. The twelve flyers kept on their mark as they dove into the center of the field and broke off. Just like before the smoke died off just enough so that seeing each flyer was no problem. The captains flew together while their teammates flew feet below them. Together they power-dived and preformed a number of amazing stunts. The flyers below started to go around in a circle as the captains went into a pencil dive. Together they stopped inches from the ground and shot right back up, their teammates still circling around them followed in their wake. The smoke died out and the captains twirled around each other as they climbed higher. Once they were at the top of the stadium they stopped and shot off in opposite directions and for the finale they took the clouds that hung in the sky and in unison they began to surf on them going this way and that; morphing the clouds together and reshaping them. What they were doing became clear and when they stopped they hovered on the sides of their work. They had made The Crystal Empire’s flag. Everyone stood up and the sounds of delight never left as they stomped their hooves and chanted the names of their favorite flyer. It was over; the Wonderbolts and Holly Head Hornets gave a bow and flew away. “Wow, I didn’t see that one coming,” exclaimed Twilight. “They were amazing weren’t they?!” asked Pinkie Pie coming out of no where and making Arthur jump. “Amazing doesn’t begin to describe it!” said Rainbow Dash catching up with her. “They were… So awesome!” “Rainbow’s a bit of a Wonderbolt fan,” said Twilight to Arthur. The rest of Twilight friends had made their way through the stadium to her level and when they spotted Arthur they looked at him as if he was something stuck on their horseshoe. Arthur was about to explain himself when they ignored him and went to congratulate Princess Cadence, Shining Armor, and Celestia. The closing ceremony and Equestria Games may have ended, but the time for everypony to give their thanks and say their farewells to Princess Celestia, Twilight, Cadence, Shining Armor, and Arthur seemed to go on for hours. “Get’s tiring after while doesn’t it kid?” said one of the Sapphire Kingdom’s guards to Arthur grinning slyly. “Oh, be quiet,” said Arthur before telling another Crystal Empire pony that it was his pleasure to attend and welcomed him and his empire back. After the farewells were done, the time for departure had arrived. Arthur said his good byes to the Princess’s and prince and apologized once again for his rude behavior toward Twilight. Twilight smiled at him and stuck her hoof out and they hoof bumped. “Goodbye Arthur,” said Twilight. “I hope we meet again sometime.” “Sure thing, but I think your friends might think differently,” said Arthur spotting Twilight’s friends heading toward the train that would take its passengers back to Ponyville and Canterlot. “Don’t worry,” said Twilight reassuringly. “I’m sure once I tell them that everything’s alright between us they’ll come around and give you a second chance.” Arthur got into the carriage and the guards took off pulling it behind them into the sky. “I think you two could become great friends,” said the guard. “What do you mean?” asked Arthur. “It was all in formalities. Now that I’ve apologized, the king’s reputation is safe, I have successfully made peace with the neighboring kingdoms, and that’s the end of it.” The guards frowned. It was clear to them that the purpose for King Sullivan asking Arthur to attend the Equestria Games instead of him was so that he can have a chance to make friends. The sound of a jet came close and without warning, Simon came sweeping in and stuck to an even pace with the guards who looked irritated with him for having startled them. “Thought I might catch up with you eventually!” he said cheerfully. “How’d you like our performance kid?” “Uh… All of you were great!” said Arthur wondering if Simon had broken away from the team again. His thoughts became clear as a second member of the Holly Head Hornets came soaring into view. It was River her expressions saying it all. Simon did in fact break away from his team to head off on his own again. “I’m so sorry Arthur,” she said apologetically and turned on Simon. “What are we going to do with you?! Notch told us to keep a single file when we left! Or did you not hear that part?” “River,” said Simon as if he was about to point out the obvious. “I heard every bit of it and the reason for me being all the way out here is because…” “If you’re about say something about that stupid bet you and Notch had…” “Well why not?” asked Simon. “The bet is still on and if I recall correctly you said that the bet is off until the end of the games.” “I never said that!” said River angrily. “Oh look at the time,” said Simon looking at his hoof as if there was a watch there. “Thanks to you I’m falling behind. Notch would have already beaten me to the Sapphire Kingdom and back by now. See ya later Arthur!” And with that he zoomed off with River fallowing in hot pursuit. Just when Arthur thought things couldn’t possibly get any stranger than that, a messenger passed by the carriage and a second later came up to Arthur handing him a letter and flew away. “What is going on with everypony?“ he said aloud untying the note and recognizing the writing instantly. “It’s from King Sullivan. “ I guess he must be congratulating you ahead of time,” said one of the guards. “Probably,” said Arthur and he began to read the letter. “We have to go back!” “What for?” asked the second guard. “King Sullivan wants us to make sure that The Crystal Empire hasn’t been threatened too!” “What?!” exclaimed the first guard. “You mean that we’ve been threatened as well?!” “Just go!” said Arthur, and the carriage turned around and began heading back to The Crystal Empire at top speed. Back at the Empire the train was being filled with passengers. Everyone was talking excitedly about the Equestria Games. Off in the distance an overcast was heading in their direction. The guards started to talk amongst one another. “Did the weather ponies say anything about an overcast in the making today?” asked one the guards. “I don’t think so,” said another. Shining Armor eyed the grey clouds curiously and sent several guards up to see if any weather ponies were up there. It took a while but the guards returned and the clouds dispersed almost immediately and once again clear skies took over. Two of the returning guards headed back to their posts while one of them staid behind. Princess Celestia was heading over with Twilight and asked what the deal was with quick weather change. “Just confusion amongst the weather ponies.” Replied one of the guards who had went up to investigate. “No worries it’s been taken care of your Highness.” “Goodbye Twily” said Shining Armor giving his little sister a hug. “Yeah, See you around,” replied Twilight. Twilight said goodbye to Princess Cadence before she and Princess Celestia boarded the train. As they watched the train leave a guard approached Shining Armor and whispered in his ear. The mood switched from joy to serious in an instant as he gave the order to take his wife back to the castle. “Shining Armor, what’s going on?” Cadence inquired. “We have a problem, The Empire has been threatened. We need to get you out of the open.” As they approached the Castle they saw something falling from the balcony and roll down to reveal a large black flag with something golden running down the center. The golden something were two long letters. The letter M stood out in front of the letter A. The Guards below eyed the flag curiously and wondered how it got there and most importantly what did it mean. A guard saw a rolled up letter and gave it to Princess Cadence. Using her magic she unrolled it and read what was on it. “Everything starts with a single step.” I don’t understand? What does this mean?” “I don’t know,” replied Shining Armor. “ Guards, check inside the castle and can somepony get that flag down!” One of the guards shouted and pointed a hoof at the sky as a carriage headed toward them. Reacting on instinct, Shining Armor and several armed guards turned to the sky ready to defend his wife. They watched as the carriage lowered and realized that it was Arthur. The carriage landed with a little more force than necessary and he stepped out, only to look at the flag and his mouth dropped. Shining Armor signaled the guards to lower their spears. He had a feeling that Arthur knew something he didn’t. “Arthur what is it?” “I don’t believe it,” said Arthur more to himself than to Shining Armor. “Arthur?” “The train. Tell me the train hasn’t left yet!” “A while ago, but… Arthur, what’s going on?” “I got a letter from King Sullivan. He said that the kingdom was being threatened and before he was about to act a flag similar to this one fell off the balcony. A note came along with it asking him if he learned anything.” “We got one too, but ours says, ”Everything starts with a single step,” said Princess Cadence. “His majesty is worried that the same has happened here too and from the looks of things it has. Whose to say the same thing won’t happen to Canterlot as well?” “Twily!” exclaimed Shining Armor looking fearful. All around them citizens of The Crystal Empire came forward when they too had seen the black flag and came to investigate. The train arrived back in Ponyville where the welcoming comity was anything but joyful. A royal guard approached the two princesses looking confused and scared. “Your highnesses, I need you to come with me quickly!” Princess Celestia and Twilight made their way past a mob of fearful and curious ponies. Twilight’s friends followed close behind wondering what all the fuss was about. Arriving in Canterlot everyone was outside looking up at the castle where Celestia and Luna lived and dispersed when they saw the returning princesses coming toward them. The Guard pointed his hoof up at the entrance to Canterlot where hanging off the wall and dancing in the wind was a black flag with the gold letters A.M.
Chapter 5Chapter 5: A Dastardly Deed Part 2 “A.M.?” said Twilight looking up at the flag. “What in the name of Equestria does this mean Celestia?” “I don’t know,” said Celestia. “Your highnesses this came with it,” said the guard holding up a rolled letter. Celestia used her magic to untie the message and began to read it. “Take the flag down.” Celestia ordered. “I have a feeling that I need to send King Sullivan a letter.” “Princess…” began Twilight, but before she could say anymore one the guards taking off the flag spoke aloud warning that a carriage was headed their way. As expected, several Pegaguards took to the sky and met up with the carriage. Seconds later they were escorting it to the ground. Once it had landed Arthur hopped out and hurried over to the Princesses. “Princess Celestia, we have a problem,” “Indeed,” said Celestia notably, “I was just about to send your king a letter. In fact, I might as well send one to Cadence as well. Spike, when ever you’re ready.” “Already on it,” said the dragon taking out pieces of paper and quill, feeling important. “King Sullivan this is a response to your last letter. Yes it has happened, you said that you had a theory about it and I would like to hear more about it." Signed: Princess Celestia. “Princess Cadenence, you and Shining Armor are requested to come back to Canterlot for a royal meeting. No doubt ably, King Sullivan will be here as soon as he receives his letter." Signed: Princess Celestia. Spike rolled up the two letters and sent them both away with a single whiff of green fire. It didn’t take long for a response to find it’s way back. Spike belched up a letter from Princess Cadence saying that she and Shining Armor are on their way with their own note they had received. Within minutes the herds of gathered ponies were shooed away by the royal guard. King Sullivan rather than writing a letter back, teleported in the throne room and was greeted immediately by Celestia and Arthur. Twilight’s friends and Arthur were told to stay out of the throne room by a guard, but Sullivan requested that his apprentice staid for the meeting. Twilight’s friends looked at her as if expecting her to make the same request, however Sullivan must have an important task in mind for Arthur if he wanted him to stay so she hesitated. “Who are they princess? Friends of yours?” asked Sullivan noticing the remaining ponies and dragon in the room. “Yes your majesty,” replied Twilight. “They are all my friends.” The seven beamed at her. “Hmmm. Perhaps they could be of some use after all, that is of course, if you think they are up to what I have in mind.” said Sullivan “Well…” “Are you sure about that?” asked a voice from the doors. Everyone turned his or her attention to the new comer. A dark blue Alicorn stood at the entrance to the throne room. Her black tiara balanced on her long blue and purple mane that like her sister’s moved in rhythm as if it was an infinite tide. “Ah, Princess Luna I presume.” said Sullivan kindly. Luna gave no response. She passed the seven closest to her and approached her big sister and asked again if it was wise for them to bring Twilight’s friends into the mix of things. “Again, I leave that decision up to the princess,” said Sullivan. “Sister, I must insist…” “I agree with King Sullivan,” said Celestia. “Twilight, do you want your friends to stay?” Twilight looked at the four rulers before her. She thought for a moment before saying clearly, “Yes, I want them to stay.” Everyone seemed to nod in understanding except for Luna and Shining Armor who closed their eyes trying to hide their disapproval. The meeting started with the rulers sharing the letters that have arrived with the black flag. On King Sullivan’s was a simple question “Tell me, what have you learned?” Princess Cadence’s was, “Everything starts with a single step.” And Celestia’s made Sullivan sigh with sorrow. “Those with gifts will one day pay while those with none are here to stay.” “Something tells me that you know who could have done this,” said Shining Armor seriously. “I have a theory, but that is all,” said Sullivan. The rest of the rulers looked at him waiting to hear what he had to say. “Before I became king, there was another who shared the same desire. His name was Night Blade. He wasn’t like the rest of the Sapphire Kingdome… You see, while most of us have marks or cutie marks, he had none. He lived day after day of being treated differently. If he ever became king he vowed that he would be a symbol of hope to all those like him. I was made king instead, even though I was hoping that he would become the kingdom’s next ruler.” “What ever happened to him?” asked Twilight. “He left. No, Disappeared is more like it. He was never seen or heard from again after that. However, my big sister left with him. I had a feeling that the two of them had fallen for each other. I have received information that he has taken leadership over a group that he has founded during his isolation.” “So you think that Night Blade is behind this?” asked Luna. “It is a possibility,” said Sullivan. “Now, has there been any other flags placed around Canterlot and The Crystal Empire?” he seemed to eye Twilight as he said this. “No just Princess Celestia and Luna’s castle has been targeted,” said Twilight. “I see, perhaps the culprit, like my apprentice here is unaware of your inauguration princess.” “Then it must remain that way,” said Luna. “I agree,” said Sullivan and he turned his attention to his apprentice. “Arthur, I have a knew task for you. I want you leave the Sapphire Kingdom for some time.” “My king?” asked Arthur unsure of the idea. “I have a feeling that you will be needed here. Besides someone from the kingdom has to be positioned here, but in secret.” “So an observer in other words,” said Arthur catching on. “You need someone to work behind the scenes and inform you if something like this happens again.” Sullivan nodded. Now the question was where would Arthur stay? Here in Canterlot? No, Something told them that that would be too much of a give away. Perhaps the small town bellow the royal city… Ponyville? Yes, that would have to do and since Twilight’s new royal duties were thought to be undiscovered it was probably best if she were to join him by living back in her tree house. When this point was brought about, Twilight was against it, insisting that she should be a part of helping the rest of the rulers out. “You will be helping us,” said Celestia warmly. “You and Arthur are needed back in Ponyville while my sister and I are needed here. Don’t worry, if you should ever need me, you know what to do.” Twilight smiled up at her mentor. “And I know your friends will be more than willing to assist you and Arthur in any way they can.” “You can count on us Princess!” said Applejack with pride. The throne room grew quiet and out of the corner of her eye, Twilight could see Princess Luna scolding. “What do we do about the flags and letters?” asked Shining Armor. “Do what you want with yours,” said Sullivan. “I will hang on to mine for the time being.” He seemed to have glanced a curious look at his flag and letter before he gathered them both up and beckoned Arthur for one last word. Seeing that the meeting was coming to a close, Twilight left with her friends. The sound of a loud swoosh told them that Luna had teleported. “Shining Armor, I need you here in Canterlot,” said Celestia. “Princess Cadence, you must return to The Crystal Empire.” “Of course your highness,” Cadence replied with a bow. “Hold on,” said Shining Armor. “Cadence might need me! Forgive me princess, but is there anypony else that be my stand in?” “Dear…” said Cadence taking Shining Armors hoof. “You know as well as I do that your place is here for the time being. And mine is with The Crystal Empire. They need someone they can look up to.” “I’m sorry Shining Armor,” said Celestia. “But if it will make you feel better I can send a couple of our finest guards to stay with Cadence while she’s there.” Shining Armor nodded in agreement. He lowered his head clearly dying to interject, but he knew that his wife had a point. The Crystal Empire might be back to the way it used to be before king Sombra’s rule, but the one thing they are lacking is a leader, a new ruler. He felt his head being lifted up and he was staring at his wife who smiled at him reassuringly. She leaned forward and there lips met. “I’ll be fine,” she told him once they broke apart. “Princess,” said one of the crystal guards that followed them back to Canterlot. “We must go, the empire needs you.” “Right, of course. Lead the way,” said Cadence. “Cadence, shall I call for few extra guards to be on the safe side?” enquired Celestia. “It might be a while before the top guards I have in mind show up.” “Thank you for your concern princess, but it would only cause more panic if I showed up with more escorts.” said Cadence. “You have a point. Very well, I’ll send them another time. Once things have cooled down.” Once Cadence and the guards from The Crystal Empire were back on the train, she began to wonder if she had made the right decision of turning down Celestia’s offer of having more guards accompany her. She glanced over at one of the guards who seemed to be out of focus. He shook his head to pull himself together. “Are you alright?” she asked him. “Yes, of course,” he said not looking at her. For a moment she thought she saw his eyes morph, but that couldn’t be, could it? She couldn’t help but to look at him again. This time his head was lowering as if he was falling asleep. When she reached out a hoof she heard him snarl at her and began talking to him self. “No, the queen said to be patient, wait until the right moment. But I can’t wait. No, not when there’s so much love emitting from her highness.” He opened his mouth just enough to show to long canine teeth. The guards behind Cadence lowered their heads too. Cadence looked at the guard in front of her and when he looked back his eyes had changed to solid blue. Cadence tried to run but a guard from behind put his hoofs on her shoulder and held her still. “Forgive me your highness, but we can’t help ourselves. Not when we have traveled so far to a smorgasbord of emotions.” Before the guards could act, a piece of coal hit the closes one in the back of the head. He tuned around and hissed at the intruder. It was the conductor and he was tossing another piece of coal in the air ready fire another. The enraged imposter growled to the last companion who stepped in front of them. He smiled wickedly at the conductor and in an instant took his form. Cadence gasped. She knew what was going on. These imposters were changelings, but how could they have done any of this. Their queen, Queen Chrysalis, was banished along with her followers the last time they tried to take over Canterlot. Could this be just another attempt? Something told her, that wasn’t the case there was something else going on and she wasn’t going to give up that easily. Her horn glowed as she cast a flash of light forcing her captive let go. Seeing that this was the moment to strike she cast a streak of magic at the changeling who was blasted backwards. His partner attacked from behind pinning her to the floor. It got rid of its disguise and showed its true form. Black as night, short, and ugly with tiny wings and pointy tip on his four head that must be the horn. It screeched at her and before he could begin draining her emotions. She cast another light spell that made it cry out in agony as it released her and began backing into row after row. Cadence tackled the blind Changeling and cast a spell that knocked him out. She then directed her attention on the two fighting conductors. She cast a levitation spell on them and held them up. The conductor on the left looked at her in the same way a child would if they were caught nabbing something they were told not to have. She glared at him and he gulped nervously. She then lowered them down gently and released the spell. The fake conductor awoke his fallen comrades while the real train conductor opened the train doors and pointed his hoof at it in a demanding passion. The changelings crept passed Cadence and when they hesitated to fly away the real Conductor kicked them out. “Thank you,” said Cadence to the conductor appreciatively. “Think nothing of it. It was my pleasure,” he said back taking his hat off to her. “What were those monstrosities doing aboard here anyway?” “I think they were tying to find a new kingdom to feed off of,” said Cadence. “Only this time their hunger got the best of them and they foolishly reviled themselves.” “I should head back to the engine,” said the conductor putting his hat back on. “Are you fine back here?” “Yes. I’ll be just fi… on second thought maybe I’ll stand right outside the engine room.” she said sheepishly. Outside of the Sapphire Kingdom towing over it was a wide span of mountains. Some of the peeks were so high that the clouds covered them and on rainy nights, most of the mountains would be covered in mystery. Using this as perfect and dangerous cover. A small group of changelings flew toward their destination. They were about to double back and wait out the storm when one of them spotted a speck of light from below. Following each other they dove for it and landed on rocky wet ground. They looked around searching for the light they had spotted. A cloaked pony came into view. He held a lantern in his mouth and told them to follow him. Curious as to whom the mystery pony was they obeyed and stayed close behind. He led them until the mist in front of them had vanished and they were inside the mouth of a cave. The cloaked pony escorted them into the damp underground where they saw lit torches on the walls and every now and then they saw other cloaked ponies staring down at them from the shadows. “Wait here,” he said stopping. “My master and your queen will be with you shortly.” Before anyone of the changelings could say anything their escort was gone and they were left in a nearly darkened cave with only the sounds of water dripping from the stalactites to keep them company. Soon they heard the faint sounds of hoof steps coming toward them. The dark embodiment of their queen was seen stepping out of shadows and accompanying her was cloaked Pegasus with a grey body and purple eyes. His main and tail for the most part were grey too, but the long strands of black hair blended in with the shadows of the cave. “You have failed me,” said their queen dangerously. “It matters not,” said the Pegasus beside her. “I had expected nothing less from them. Forced to live a life in exile where food can be scarce. It’s only natural that they would act too soon.” There was something in the Pegasus’ voice that sounded amused. As if he was enjoying the moment. The Changelings shivered as they looked up at their queen. “What now?” she asked the Pegasus beside her. “You and your hive can wait in the wings while I continue with the plan. There is a small town past the mountains full of emotions. You can stay in hiding over there until I call for you again. Just, try to restrain yourselves and leave the blanks out of it.” The Queen smiled nastily at him. “You are too kind,” she said sweetly, the thought of having a real meal when she and her army arrived at the town made her mouth water. She spread her wings and together she and her minions flew out of the cave. A massive black swarm soared above the clouds. The Pegasus looked up at the ceiling of his domain and said with an evil smile, “Yes, let’s put their loyalty, love, hope, honor, and sacrifice to the test.”
Chapter 6Chapter 6: Finding a Place to Stay “You will be helping us,” said Celestia warmly. “You and Arthur are needed back in Ponyville while my sister and I are needed here. Don’t worry, if you should ever need me, you know what to do.” Twilight smiled up at her mentor. “And I know your friends will be more than willing to assist you and Arthur in any way they can.” “You can count on us Princess!” said Applejack with pride. (Some time after Twilight and her friends left the castle…) Once outside the palace, Twilight and her friends waited on Arthur. He came outside looking very important indeed and suggested that they head back to Ponyville and help calm down the excited ponies. This turned out to be easier said than done. From the moment they had stepped back into the small town they were swarmed by curious ponies and the mayor who followed them to the town square. No matter how many times Twilight said that everything would be fine and that the Royal Guard are on the case, the ponies were not going to let them off the hook so easily. Questions ranged from the moderately easy to answer to the ridiculous. Feeling like a rat trapped in a maze Arthur looked around desperately for a place to run to. He spotted a tree house in the distance, closed his eyes and his horn began to glow. Twilight was in the middle of answering another question when she and those around her were teleported out of sight and reappeared next to the tree house. “Good thinking Twilight,” said Apple Jack. “I thought we would have to make up some excuse for you and Arthur.” “I didn’t do that,” said Twilight “Arthur, you wouldn’t have anything to do with…” Twilight stared at Arthur who was beside himself. His legs embedded with the strange red markings shun and began to slowly creep up his body. His eyes were white and when he blinked they returned to normal. “Sorry about that,” he said rubbing his horn with his hoof. “Haven’t had to preform a spell of that size in a while. What’s the matter?” Twilight was still looking at the markings that were beginning to subside to the legs once more. “Sorry, it’s probably nothing,” she said turning to look at the place she had once called home. “I guess it’s only fitting that I move back here O.k. I think we need to split up for now. We still need to calm everypony down. Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash, you take Clouds Dale. Apple Jack, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie, you reassure Ponyville.” “And what about you?” asked Arthur. “You and Spike are going to help me out here. If I’m going to be living in Ponyville again this will be the place.” Once everyone left to fulfill their assignments, Twilight, Arthur, and Spike approached the tree house door. She knocked to make sure that no one was home. There was no answer, so the three let themselves in. From the moment Twilight had entered the library her mouth dropped. The books that were once placed neatly on the shelves were scattered on the floor and furniture. Hanging on the railing of the upstairs floor was a banner that read: Have an appointment? Need advise on magic, wisdom perhaps, or maybe you’re one who’s in need of a potion. No matter what the cause there is nothing The Great and Powerful Trixie can’t handle. They stared at the banner awestruck. Arthur was the only one who looked curious about what he had just read. “No way,” said Spike. “Pinkie told me that she was going to start up a business. I guess this what she had in mind when she mentioned something about needing more space.” said Twilight staring at the potion in bottles. Her sense of amazement quickly vanished and her mouth dropped in utter shock. The shelves that were usually stacked with books had singed spots on them. Amongst further inspection the once neatly stacked Spell books now laid scattered wherever there was room to spare. Some even had pages missing. “This potion looks questionable,” said Arthur holding up a purple colored jar. “I wonder…” “Don’t touch that!” shouted a voice from up stairs. A blue unicorn wearing a purple cape with silver stars was leaning over the railing looking down at them. Her purple eyes stared worriedly at the potion Arthur had levitated. “It’s not ready yet, just put it down gently! I still have no idea what it’s supposed to do!” She made her way down the stairs her blue main had a puffed and messy look to it. It was the look of someone who had been hard at work. “My apologies, The Great Trixie was in the middle of an important mixture and couldn’t answer the door. May I… Oh no, your not ruining me again, leave the premises at once!” “What?” said Arthur taken aback. “No, not you. You can stay,” said Trixie correcting herself, but her eyes flashed dangerously at Twilight. “You on the other hoof have to go!” “You know her?” Arthur asked Twilight under his breath. “Didn’t you hear me?! I said you have to leave!” Repeated Trixie pointing a hoof at Twilight. “Are you kidding,” Spike spoke up over Trixie’s rant. “Her name is Trixie and trust me when I say that she’s nothing but a bragger. All she ever does is go on about how great she is.” “Hey, don’t ignore Trixie!” the blue unicorn barked as her face reddened. “What did you do?” asked Twilight her gaze still fixed on the library books. “This is a library.” “Not anymore,” said Trixie plainly. “Ever since you left it, nopony found any use for it so I had a talk with the mayor and... Just see for yourself.” “You mean she just let you have it just like that?!” said Spike unconvinced. “Not quite, but that’s none of your business.” said Trixie. “But you can’t just decide to tear up the place!” protested Spike. “I see why not, it belongs to me now!” Trixie shot back. “Either way we need a place for Twilight to stay,” said Arthur. “Why can’t she just stay with one of her friends?” asked Spike “It doesn’t matter where she stays, but the decision is hers to make. Uh… Spike, you think you can divert her attention away from the library books?” Spike couldn’t snap Twilight out of her trance easily. It was only after he had rotated her around so that she was looking directly at Trixie, did she finally come to her senses. Trixie glared at her, but Arthur could see that asking Trixie to take Twilight in was far out of reach before the topic had even emerged. “Absolutely not!” said Trixie when Twilight had explained their situation. “The Great Trixie refuses to give you a place to stay! Unless…” A smile formed on the blue Unicorn’s face. A smile that told Twilight that the gears in Trixie’s head were turning as she observed the Alicorn that made her the laughing stock on more than one occasion. “I think I might be able to reconsider if you…” “Oh Come on Trixie!” Spike snarled. “What does she have to do? Beg?” “As much as I would love to see that and trust me, little Ms. Perfect asking for my help is priceless enough as it is. No, I might just let her stay here if she…” Trixie’s eyes scanned the room around them looking for something that she was sure that Twilight wouldn’t be able to do. “That jar you were examining,” began Trixie, pointing her hoof at the purple substance. “That potion is a request I have been asked to make for a client. They gave me a week to have it done, but I can’t get the coloration to set in properly. “ “What Color is it supposed to be?” asked Twilight as she made her way to the jar. “That’s the problem!” said Trixie annoyed. “It isn’t supposed to have a color! If you can help me get this potion done by the deadline tomorrow, then you can stay.” Just then, the door opened from behind them and an orange earth pony stepped inside. His tall stature and serious expression he had gave the impression of someone on a mission. He stared at the four then at the jar then back at Trixie. “Don’t mind me,” he said taking another glance at the jar. “Just dropping by to see how the order is coming along.” “It’s coming along swimmingly!” replied Trixie in what she hoped sounded calmer than she looked. “Is it?” asked the stallion in a would be nice manner. “Because it looks like the jar I gave you is filled with a colored liquid.” “Oh, that? Don’t worry,” said Trixie waving her hoof lazily. “Trixie was only using it as a filler for a separate order.” “Be as it may, I am not paying you to use my jar as a container to fill another potion,” said the stallion coldly. “Of course!” said Trixie genially. “I will find a separate container to hold it in the meantime.” “I don’t think so,” retorted the stallion stopping the blue unicorn before she could conjure up a separate vase. “Since you are willing to use a clients tools to suit your own benefit I think it’s only fair to ask you to poor out that atrocity.” “I… Yes, well… You see I…” “Are you saying that you won’t do it?” asked the stallion his voice turning if possible more despicable. “I’m asking a fair request am I not? Have you even started on the order? Poor it out or I will take my bits to somepony who will make a deadline.” Trixie opened her mouth ready to lash back, but the stallion had already used his magic to levitate the jar from the table. The jar tilted and the purple liquid came pouring out onto the wooden floor seeping into the cracks. Once the last drop had hit the soaked wood, he placed the jar back gently. “You have until tomorrow afternoon to have my order ready and clean my jar before you put the potion in it.” He said and left, opening the door with his magic and slammed it shut behind him. A silence took over the newly library potion store. Twilight looked like she was about to say something to Trixie, but the blue unicorn stared down at the wet floor and sighed. “That took me hours just to get ingredients right.” “Well,” said Arthur clearing his throat. “He was uh… Interesting.” “Trixie, I will help you, but not for the room.” “You will?” said Spike curiously. “Of course, as a prin…” “Don’t say it!” said Arthur warningly turning to the window as if he expected someone to be there tuning in. “Fine, as an essential pony,” repeated Twilight. “I will help you complete the potion.” With that said, Trixie had to wait until night for Twilight’s promise to start. She had Trixie, Spike and Arthur help her reorganize the library. When they were finally done cleaning up Arthur headed out to find a place to crash for the night. Twilight and Trixie stayed up after Spike had dozed off in order to finish the clients order. Twilight looked through the instructions. Adding pieces of this and that to the cauldron. “Good,” nodded Trixie. “Your almost to the point where I got stuck” “How did you manage all of this Trixie?” Trixie stared at her. Twilight could tell that the unicorn was thinking hard before she responded in a clever tone. “I had to prove that I was capable of setting up shop here first. It took some time, but after looking through some of the libraries collection of books I found more about potion making than I had expected. So many ways of mixing and brewing; at first I thought my plan might fail, but I persisted and here we are.” “I know I’ve seen something like this potion before, but where?” said Twilight thinking hard about the ingredients. The stirring was complete and the potion had taken on the color yellow. Twilight and Trixie looked into the sizzling substance before Twilight pored some out into a separate jar and added one extra pinch of flower pedals. The potion absorbed them and in seconds the color began to fade until it became crystal clear. “How did you know?” asked Trixie amazed. “I didn’t,” said Twilight. “Sometimes you need to test things out.” The stallion stopped by again as promised and this time Trixie was ready for him. When he asked if his order was finished she levitated the jar of clear liquid and gave it to him. He examined it carefully making sure that nothing was a miss before he took it and left without a single word of gratitude. “Thank you Twilight,” said Trixie appreciatively. “Don’t mention it,” said Twilight. “Right I suppose I owe you. Very well as promised you can stay.” “And Spike too?” asked Twilight. “Yes, and Spike too,” said Trixie. That night while they were sleeping or at least two of the three were; Trixie lied awake trying to ignore Spikes heavy snoring. Her eye twitched as she placed her pillow over her head making a mental note to build the dragon a separate house to sleep in outside when she had the chance.
Chapter 7Chapter 7: Dark Heart It was a normal day in Ponyville. Clear sky’s, the sun’s rays shun down on everyone making it perfect weather for young foals to play. Arthur was busy moving his things into his new living courters with the assistance of Apple Jack’s older brother, Big Macintosh, Twilight, Spike, Rarity, and Fluttershy. “Thanks for helping me out guys,” said Arthur levitating a desk to the corner of the room. “Big Mac, you can put that anywhere for now. I’ll figure out a spot for it later.” He added noticing the bookshelf Apple Jack’s big brother was carrying in. “Nonsense,” said Rarity. “Big Mac, put it… there.” She pointed over to an empty side of the room. Finally almost everything Arthur had brought with him was unpacked and placed in their necessary places thanks to Rarity insisting that they follow her interior vision and Twilight’s constant checking and double-checking the smallest tweaks. “I think you’ll like it here.” said Rarity notably. “Ponyville is a wonderful place to live.” “It’s only temporary,” said Arthur using his magic to levitate a picture onto a separate shelf. “I’m here because somepony from the Sapphire Kingdom has to be. Not to mention Twilight’s royal duties are unknown to the A.M. and it must be kept that way.” When they all looked confused he added. “Twilight has to move back to her original living courters for now. Don’t worry she can still do her princess thing, as long as it’s not in Canterlot. Oh, and you might not want to wear your tiara or anything that will give you away.” Twilight nodded her head in agreement and understood why these were requested for her to fallow. Ever since the three kingdoms were threatened by a group that call themselves the A.M. extra precautions had to be taken. Even with all the guards taking multiple shifts and security were at an all time high, the A.M. had managed to be a step ahead. So far they had made an alliance with the changelings and used them to ambush a group of guards after the Equestria Games and attacked Princess Cadence on her way back to the Crystal Empire. A most recent attack was when they used the ponies of neighboring towns to do their dirty work for them. What that work was however was unknown. Arthur told king Sullivan about his worries and thought that he would be needed in the kingdom, but Sullivan said that he needed to be in Ponyville to make sure that Twilight’s princess identity remained a secret. “Is that you in the picture Arthur?” asked Twilight looking at the photo Arthur had placed down. “Yes. On left is my big brother, Mark Cloud and the one in the center is our dad.” “Where’s you’re mom?” asked Rarity. There was a moment of silence then without turning to face them and pretending to look through the box for anything else to put on the shelf Arthur said, “She died after I was born.” “Arthur, I’m sorry,” said Rarity. “At least you have your father still. He must be proud that you became the king’s apprentice.” Arthur didn’t respond to this. He merely closed the empty moving box and said that Twilight aught to get what she needs from her castle and be ready to move back into Ponyville. Would his father be proud of him? How was he to know? He did think about this when he first started his training. Would his father have preferred him to do something else with his life? Or would he be excepting of his position like his older brother’s goal to be just like him. Arthur looked back at the photo before he left his apartment to help Twilight with her move. Getting Twilight ready to leave for Ponyville took longer than expected. Her royal guards had grown so used to having her around, that they were hesitant to let her go at first, but did when told that this was a matter of keeping her safe when her big brother, Shining Armor stepped in. When Twilight and her friends were done with the move, Arthur insisted that he went on ahead to unpack the rest of his belongings while they took the time to catch up on what each other had missed. To Arthur, his departure to a new town was taken to mind as a personal mission. King Sullivan and Princess Celestia had entrusted him to move to Ponyville to look after Twilight and help her from the sidelines. This he took very seriously and starting today his new life would begin. He thought it would be prudent if he were to know the princesses’ friends a little better. Rainbow Dash invited him to observe what she called her awesome talents as she preformed a number of stunts in the sky. Next was Pinkie Pie, who stuck to her ways by being up close and personal as she questioned him about where he was from all the way down to the mysterious markings on his body. At the end of it Arthur found out that Pinkie was a hyperactive loud mouth. Apple Jack introduced him to her family back at the farm, where he met her elderly grandmother, little sister who seemed to be a part of some local group that called themselves the Cutie Mark Crusaders and her big brother who didn’t seem to be as talkative as the rest of her family. Fluttershy took a while to introduce herself, but when she finally made herself heard, she was nothing short of an animal lover as well as a good conversationalist when given the chance. Lastly Arthur met Rarity for the second time. She eyed him observantly before answering his confused look by saying that she was picturing him in an outfit that she was visioning. This didn’t make him comfortable at all and decided that it was best to leave this particular unicorn as a fashion designer and leave it at that. He could have sworn that she winked at him before he left though. Spike, Twilight’s assistant, didn’t like how fascinated Rarity was by Arthur and shook his hoof harder than necessary when they introduced themselves. When meeting and greeting was done, Arthur was about to browse the town alone when he was accompanied by Twilight who showed him around with the rest of her friends. Together they had a fun time together and for the first time Arthur knew why King Sullivan wanted him to have a social life outside of the castle. He didn’t realize it until just then as he laughed with the girls as pinkie entertained them with her unique antics; he had ponies that he could call friends! “I should be close now,” said a red unicorn to himself in the Everfree Forest. He had black mane and tail with scars on his legs and a fresh cut on his face when he ran into a thorn bush a couple miles back. His light purple eyes scanned his poorly drawn map given to him before he left the mountains. Dark circles had formed under his eyes due to lack of sleep. He proceeded on his path when he came across a hut. The one living there had stepped outside and spotted him out of the corner of her eye. “Oh, what is this?” she said as he approached her. “I come out my hut to see a stranger covered in muck.” “Right,” said the red unicorn. “I am looking for Canterlot. Do you know where it is?” “If Canterlot is what you seek a quick trail through Ponyville will be just what you need.” Replied the mare. “I haven’t got time for riddles,” said the unicorn. “Riddles, I think not,” said the mare giggling. “Just follow Zecora, and she will guide you to the place you seek.” Having nowhere else to go without getting lost, the unicorn followed the strange mare through the forest. She wasn’t a pony she was a Zebra. Her dark grey stripes ran down her light grey body, tail and white mane. She wore a big golden earring and rings that fit around her right leg and neck. She appeared to know her way around because she warned him several times about a blue plant not to far from her home and to be carful traveling alone since it was easy to get lost if you don’t know the way. “What is your name traveler?” she asked. “I’m Dark Heart,” the unicorn replied. “What’s yours?” “Zecora.” The Zebra replied. “Here we are, Ponyville. Just head to the train station and it will lead you to your destination.” “Thank you,” said Dark Heart and left the odd Zebra behind. Dark Heart’s tired and scared appearance made some heads turn, but he didn’t care. The slightly blurry vision due to lack of sleep made seeing difficult. He had to squint his eyes in order to see the price for a train ticket. When the writing came into focus he groaned in realization that he had no money. He thought that he would be able to reach Canterlot with out transportation. Perhaps he still could. He looked down the tracks and saw the castle in the distance. Guessing on the distance he thought if he left now, it would take until the afternoon to get there. Before Dark Heart was about to head on his way. A voice called out to him. “Excuse me would you be heading to Canterlot?” “Yes,” Dark Heart replied. “Oh, good, I was beginning to think I was lost again,” said the voice in relief. “What are you heading up there for?” “Who wants to know?” said Dark Heart uninterested in anything the stallion had to say. “You see, I was supposed to be there for an interview with the princesses an hour ago, but things got all mixed up in the confusion.” This woke Dark Heart up and he explained why he was going to the city as well. The stallion turned out to be orange unicorn with a black vest and suit over his waist. He had dark eyes, main and short tail. “Ah, so you want join the Royal Guard eh? Good luck with that kid, I hear it’s not easy.” “I think I’ll manage,” said Dark Heart seriously. “Hmmm, come to think of it, you look like something the cat dragged in,” said the unicorn. “How’d you get those scars?” Dark Heart paused for a brief second before saying, “Training,” “I see, well we’ll both have quite a job on our hooves if we succeed.” said the unicorn. The train was seen coming from west and the unicorn went to buy his ticket. The train came to stop blowing its whistle as the doors opened and the passengers came out. Dark Heart tried to get on his way once again when the same unicorn stopped him. “Wait!” he called over the buzz of the ponies in the crowd. “I thought since we’re both going to the castle I thought I might as well get a ticket for two!” Dark Heart took the extra ticket wondering why the unicorn bought the extra when he didn’t even ask let alone never told him he didn’t have a single bit on him. “Think nothing of it my boy!” boomed the unicorn taking Dark Heart’s silence for ill manners even if there was none. “The Names Swift Blaze! Come on then, we better get on board!” Dark Heart sat across from Swift Blaze, his eyes closing on him before they felt the train move. Swift Blaze took out his brief case and began to go over notes that he had obviously prepared to go over before his interview. Dark Heart was fast asleep and would have remained that way if Swift Blaze hadn’t nudged him when the train arrived in Canterlot. “You look tired,” said Swift Blaze. “I’ve been on a non stop path ever since I left.” Dark Heart said yawning. “Perhaps you better call off the Royal Guards plan until tomorrow?” “No, I have to get it done today.” Swift Blaze had to admit one thing, at least Dark Heart was dedicated, but there was a line between dedication and pushing yourself too hard. Still, it wasn’t his place to tell him otherwise so the two made their way through the city and up to the castle. A Royal Guard greeted them. He looked at the fully awaken orange unicorn then to Dark Heart who looked like he might collapse if poked. “State your business!” he ordered. “I am here for an interview!” said Swift Blaze. “The Princesses have requested me to come here. As for my young friend here, he is wanting to become a Royal Guard!” The guard stared at Dark Heart with a raised eyebrow. At this point Dark Heart had already dozed off again. “Right… A likely story.” said the guard doubtful. “And your name is?” “Swift Blaze,” “Ah, ok then, you can follow me, the princess Celestia is waiting. As for you,” he pointed a hoof at the sleeping Dark Heart. “You have to leave.” “Leave? No, I can’t leave. Not when I’ve come this far,” said Dark Heart sleepily his eyes opened a fraction to stare at the two about to enter the castle. “Sorry kid, but come back when you’re well rested. Then we can talk.” Thinking fast, Dark Heart teleported from the spot and reappeared in front of them as they turned to leave. “What Swift Blaze had said is true and I promise you my passed training has prepared me for moments like these.” “Carful or I’ll have to apprehend you!” said the guard warningly. “Just give me a chance!” said Dark Heart his eyes fully open now and they stared at each other. “Fine,” said the guard. “Wait here while I take Mr. Swift Blaze to the princess.” It felt like Dark Heart waited for longer than he had anticipated. Just when he thought that the guard had lied to him, he reappeared and told him to fallow. They made their way over to the back of the castle where Dark Heart saw a maze and fountain. A guard wearing silver armor saw the two approaching and straitened up. “What is this?” he asked eyeing the newcomer. “This is Dark Heart sir!” Replied the guard in salute, “He wishes to join the Royal Guard!” “Does he? What makes him think he has what it takes?” “Give me a chance and I will be more than willing to show you,” said Dark Heart seriously. The Silver armored earth pony surveyed Dark Heart carefully taking in as much detail as possible. Dark Heart knew that armored pony could tell that he was tired, but to his surprise the earth pony smiled knowingly. “Very well then kid, show me what you’re made of!” “You see Princess I can provide you with my expertise during these difficult times,” said Swift Blaze addressing his reason as to why Celestia and Luna should hire him. “I’m sure you can understand that in these times, you will need as much support as you can get and I promise you won’t have to look any further with me as your personal advisor.” “And I take it that you will contribute your time to both me and my sister?” asked Princess Celestia. “Your wish is my command your highness,” said Swift Blaze with a bow. “I will think about it,” said Celestia thoughtfully. “Now that business is settled will you join me for lunch?” “Oh, no, I couldn’t possibly take up any more of your time than I already have,” said Swift Blaze. “I am sorry again for the delay in this meeting your highness.” “It’s no problem, please, I insist that you stay,” “Well I am hungry,” said Swift Blaze, the thought of food made his stomach growl. “Very well, you lead and I’ll follow!” As they sat down to enjoy the sandwiches made for them. They over heard the sound of shouting from outside and went to investigate. When they looked over the balcony they saw a red unicorn running with all his might as a silver armored earth pony barked at him. “Where’s all that energy you were showing not to long ago rookie?!” he shouted after the unicorn’s retreating body. “Don’t tell me your getting tired now! Keep up the pace! Move, Move, Move!” “The kid’s hard at work I see,” said Swift Blaze through another bite of his sandwich. “Who is he?” asked Celestia watching as the red unicorn was ordered to stop and was made to carry sacks while he continued to run laps around the castle. “His name is Dark Heart,” said Swift Blaze. “I met him on my way here. He told me that he wants to become a new addition to your guard.” Celestia watched as Dark Heart came back into view. His muscles showed as he balanced the sacks on his back. The dark lines below his purple eyes made her frown with disapproval. “Why on earth did he let him start now?” she sighed. “He seemed determined to prove what he was made of on the train,” said Swift Blaze rubbing his chin thoughtfully. Dark Heart’s training went from running laps to making his way passed optical courses on the field. He was starting to draw a crowed as passing guards left their posts and gathered around to watch the new pony. Some started to wager bets while the rest waited for him to collapse from exhaustion. The silver guard watched as Dark Heart used his magic to form a bridge before crossing to the other side. His serious expression switched to one of surprise as Princess Celestia and Swift Blaze were heading toward him. “Princess!” he exclaimed and stood at attention. “May I ask why you let a new pony in his condition begin his training?” Celestia said softly but there was a towering star she gave her sergeant that pierced his skin making him gulp. “I thought he might be worth giving a chance,” said the sergeant simply. Celestia frowned at him and he quickly added. “Look, do you think I want to let him continue? I thought he would have given up hours ago, but this… Just look for yourself!” “What I see is a pony who has dedication, but there is a line between that and going too far.” “I understand your highness, I’ll order him to stop,” said the sergeant and turned to call out to Dark Heart who was just about to climb over a fence. “Hey rookie you can stop now!” Dark Heart didn’t appear to have heard him. “Oh, for the love of… Rookie, I said…” But Celestia had galloped her way to Dark Heart and placed a hoof gently on his shoulder and said in a warm yet concerned voice. “That’s enough. You’ve proven yourself.” Dark Heart stopped what he was doing and went still. Celestia saw that his eyes were blank and partially open. He wasn’t even awake. It was only by his stubborn insistency that he was still moving. His eyes closed and at last his legs gave in and he fell. Celestia caught him and brought him to an empty room where she laid him to bed. “What else do you know about him?” asked Celestia. “Not much, other than he wants to be a royal guard and from the looks of things, he’s traveled a long ways from home,” said Swift Blaze “Where, is his home?” “He didn’t say,” “And the scars and cuts?” “He told me that they were from training your highness,” Celestia looked down at the sleeping unicorn. She used her magic to heal his cuts wondering what type of training would anyone go under to wind up with scars. “So, how about it?” said Swift Blaze. “Do you think he made the cut?” “We’ll see, but for now let him sleep. And as for you Swift Blaze, consider your self hired.” Dark Heart turned in his sleep. In his minds eye he saw himself in forest running beside three other ponies. They galloped through the deep woods, jumping over stumps and following a path that had been set for them. “Keep up slowpoke!” called one of his companions teasing. He felt himself hurl forward as he tripped over an unseen root. Getting back to his hooves he continued on his way. The image turned fuzzy and was replaced by another that had him fighting beside two cloaked unicorns. They were up against an enraged bear that took another swipe at them. He didn’t move fast enough and was clipped by one of the four claws. Blood ran down his leg as the bear lifted its arm again. A flash of light and they were back in a cave where they were being briefed by a passing blue unicorn. He had a white mane and tail and a scar that ran down the side of his eye and face. His yellow eyes fell upon his purple ones. He glanced at his deep cut and his lip curled. “This is a mark from battle, don’t cry about it! Wear it with pride!” The image had changed again; this time he along with a group of twelve, were trekking up a mountain in thunderstorm. “Faster you maggots! Faster!” barked the same unicorn over the treacherous winds over the mountains. Lightning flashed as the blue unicorn gave orders to the cloaked ponies. There was a scream as one of the earth ponies lost her footing and the rope that connected all them tensed up as one by one they slid down the muddy ground. Dark Heart kept his footing as his hooves made imprints in the mud. “On your hooves!” shouted the unicorn through a crack of thunder. Dark Heart tightened his grip on the covers as the stormy night was replaced by solid ground and he saw himself stepping up to go through combat training. He avoided a streak of silver light and countered with burst of red light that knocked his opponent to the floor. He felt sweat running down his face as he turned in his sleep once again. “You know what you have to do, “ said a motherly voice. “Yes,” he heard himself say. “Good, you are ready, now go.” He heard himself go through the plan as he went down the list. “Phase one: Find Canterlot. Phase two: Become a royal guard. Phase three: earn the Princesses trust. Phase four: await for further instructions…” An image of himself traveling from his home came into focus. He was running as fast as his legs could carry him. The sound of howling was heard from behind, but he didn’t turn to look back. His cloak had caught between outstretched branches. As he pulled the howling grew close. He saw green eyes glaring at him, the smell of foul breath reached his snout and the Timber Wolf sprung out at him, it’s jaw open wide. Dark Heart shot out of bed panting heavily. For a horrifying second he thought he was still in the Everfree Forest trying to keep his distance from the Timber Wolves. He looked around and saw that he was in a small room. A desk laid next to the bed and a wardrobe stood against the wall. The window was cracked allowing air to come inside. Dark Heart placed his hooves over his face and realized he was sweating. Wondering where he was, he got up and made his way to the door and opened it. Stepping outside he saw that the sun was up and the place he had slept in was on the grounds of the Canterlot castle. A pair of Royal Guards marched by, their gaze focused only on where they were going. He tried to remember what had happened after following one of the guards. But everything after that was blank. Dark Heart thought he might as well look around before making another attempt at joining the royal guard. The castle stood tall looking over the small town below. Its white outer layer and radiant windows shined in the sunlight. Dark Heart retraced his steps as far as his memory would allow him and found himself behind the castle looking at the maze. He wondered how far out it stretched and was about to investigate when a familiar voice called out to him. “Dark Heart, there you are lady!” It was Swift Blaze he was wearing a different business suit this time. It was grey with stripes running across. “Come with me, the Princess wishes to see you.” Dark Heart nodded and followed Swift Blaze to the throne room where Celestia was waiting. She looked at him in wonder and began to speak. “I am happy to see that you’re up and walking,” she said kindly. “You had me worried for a while.” Dark Heart didn’t know what to say, he simply bowed to her and waited for her to continue. “I have heard things about you from Swift Blaze. He tells me that you want to become a part my royal guard.” “That is correct,” said Dark Heart at last. “I’ve also been told that you’ve come a long way to get here. Dark Heart, before I can allow you to proceed any further you have to help me fill in the blanks. Where did you come from? And why do you wish to serve as another protector of the kingdom?” Dark Heart thought for a moment. He could tell that Celestia was surveying him carefully. Trying to see any reason for trusting him. Taking a deep breath, Dark Heart began to explain. “I come from the north. I am not a part the Sapphire Kingdome although I do live close to it. It is a small village full of ponies, all of which have no marks or cutie marks.” “None at all?” questioned Celestia eyeing the black wand on his flank. “Only I and one other are the only ones who have marks,” said Dark Heart. “Extraordinary,” said Swift Blaze in aw. “I never knew that ponies could grow up with out one.” “It’s true,” said Dark Heart, “And your answer as to why I am here your highness is simply because I have been training practically my whole life to have this opportunity.” “I noticed,” said Celestia notably. “Please continue.” “Training back home was rough, but it made me willing to take anything the world had to through at me.” “And that is what worries me,” said Celestia sighing. “Dark Heart, it is one thing to have determination and it is another to be reckless. The other day when you were out on the training field it was like watching somepony push themself until they broke. Do you understand my concern?” “Yes your Highness,” said Dark Heart. “I promise you that if I join your guard I will try and lower my abilities to ones that are more reasonable.” Celestia thought long and hard before she said with a warm smile. “I will hold you up to that, but in the mean time take some time off you need it.” “Does this mean…” began Dark Heart hopefully. “I can not say yes or no to that,” replied Celestia. Dark Heart bowed in appreciation and left the castle feeling confident that everything so far was going to plan. Before he had a chance to take in more sights he was approached by an excited Pegaguard. “You must be the new pony we saw the other day!” he said shaking Dark Hearts hoof with his own. “You caused quit a crowed to show up! The names Whirl Wind!” Dark Heart let his hoof drop and not wanting to make conversation he made to leave. “Hey, wait, wait! You can’t just appear out of no where and expect not to be noticed by anypony!” said Whirl Wind cutting him off. This Pegasus sure was an intrusive fellow Dark Hart found himself thinking as the Pegaguard question him about where he was from and what brought him to Canterlot in the first place. Dark Heart tried to walk away but the Pegasus staid right behind him. “Look,” said Dark Heart after a while of walking in silence. “How long do you intend to fallow me?” “Depends,” said Whirl Wind thoughtfully gliding lazily above him. “How about we start by you telling me your name rookie and we’ll go from there,” “It’s Dark Heart,” “Ah, so… How about telling me why Canterlot of all places?” “If I tell you will you leave me alone?” asked Dark Heart glaring up at the Pegaguard. “Of course!” Whirl Wind said. “Ok, but come here it’s a secret.” Intrigued, Whirl Wind floated down to eye level and leaned in. “It’s place called, NONE OF YOUR BEESWAX!!!” He yelled the last words making Whirl Wind rub his ear as it rang. Dark Heart smiled deviously and walked ahead thinking that he must have made the Pegasus fly off. He was mistaken. A few seconds after arriving in the city, Whirl Wind stopped him. “Ok, sorry if we got off on the wrong hoof back there, let’s start again.” He cleared his through and held out his hoof. “My name is Whirl Wind new pony and on behalf of the royal guard I welcome you to Canterlot!” “Your not leaving are you?” said Dark Heart darkly. “Well, do you know your way around these parts?” asked Whirl Wind. Dark Heart had to admit he had a point and sighed accepting his defeat and allowed Whirl Wind to show him around. They walked through the city, Whirl Wind stopped every few blocks and pointed out the areas where he and the rest of the royal guard tend to hang out during there time off. “That little shack over there is the Crowned Acorn and that bar you see over there is, The Leaky Road. Some friends and I spend time over there quit a bit. Not for the drinks even though those are nice. Oh, no, we go there because we see the sergeant and others in command there as well and once they get off it’s a blast watching them! Why just last Christmas the sergeant…” “That’s nice and all,” said Dark Heart making a mental note to avoid The Leaky Road in the future. “But I was wondering if there was a store to buy necessities.” “Oh, you don’t need to worry about that,” said Whirl Wind happily. “Those will be taken care of for you. In fact you should have everything you need waiting in your room by the time we get back." Just then shouts came from the street and the two hurried over to see what was going on. “I told you already how should I know how I grew up without one!” spat a mare to two highly amused earth ponies. “You mean to say that you’ve been a blank flank your whole life?!” said the yellow one of the two laughing. “Freaky! Tell us how somepony goes on with their lives with out a cutie mark or mark to bare?” “Now, now you two,” said Whirl Wind taking action, his royal guard side of him took over as he approached the scene. “What seems to be the problem?” “No problem at all sir,” said the yellow one. “We were just having a little chat with the blank flank here.” Before anyone could respond the yellow earth pony was lifted of the ground and dangled upside down. His companion looked around and saw Dark Heart stepping forward his eyes filled with rage and his attention was on the surprised pony hovering feet from the ground. “Easy Rookie,” said Whirl Wind seriously. “You don’t want to…” “Apologize!” Dark Heart snarled. “What?!” exclaimed the frightened earth pony. “You heard me!” Dark Heart snapped. “You owe this Mare an apology!” The Yellow pony sniffed stubbornly and said, “Why, what’s it to you anyway? It’s not my problem if she’s a bla…” he felt a force on his throat and he started to choke. “For your information,” began Dark Heart, his temper rising. “Where I come from only a few of us have cutie marks or marks and we look after ones who don’t! Now, lets try this again, look at her and say your sorry.” The yellow pony spluttered and gasped as he felt the pressure on his throat leave and his partner cried out. “Barbarian! Who are you?!” “Dark Heart,” warned Whirl Wind. “What?!” Dark Heart spat. “I really think you should put him down,” “What and let him off the hook? I don’t think so!” “It’s not that. Its that I think you drew his friends in.” Whirl Wind was right. From the bar rose five other ponies who gave the two guards really ugly looks indeed and the crowd around them dispersed. Even the mare that was being bullied not to long ago backed off slowly and disappeared amongst the onlookers. Dark Heart looked around a t the odds before them and released the spell allowing the pony to hit the ground. He got up brushing his shoulders and smiled wickedly at the two. “Now, gentlecolts,” said Whirl Wind warningly. “You wouldn’t dare to assault members of the royal guard would you?” “What do you think?” said the yellow pony eyeing them with meaning; his friends behind him were putting their hooves together and flexing their muscles. With out hesitation Whirl Wind turned around and galloped off, Dark Heart followed behind him in bewilderment. The seven angry bullies ran after them. “You have got to be kidding me! What was that for?!” “Well, typically the royal guard try to settle confrontations peacefully and we only fight when we are being assaulted!” said Whirl Wind. “Then what’s stopping you?!” inquired Dark Heart. “Follow me and we’ll take this somewhere else where nopony else will be in harms way!” The two cut across the street still being pursued by the angry posy behind them. They led them into an ally between shops and waited for the trouble to catch up with them. “Done running now?” asked the yellow pony panting. “Guys I’ll give you one last chance to back down now before it’s too late!” demanded Whirl Wind. “Enough games, lets get them!” shouted one of the seven. Whirl Wind sighed and with a shrug stood in a pose that declared he meant business. Dark Heart also stood his ground and waited for them to swarm in. The first three were taken out easily by Whirl Wind who blocked a punch and countered with swoosh of his wing that swooped his attackers off their hooves. Dark Heart used his magic to levitate one brute and slammed him into his friend. They both crumbled to the floor groaning. The rest of the cronies fell just as fast. They might have acted tough, but they were picking a fight with two stallions who had years of combat training on their side. The fifth member hit the ground with a loud thud as Whirl Wind upper cut him in the jaw. “Don’t just stand there!” shrieked the yellow pony to his friend who looked just as scared. He picked up and empty bottle and chucked it at Whirl Wind’s head. It was stopped dead in its tracks and hovered inches from his snout. “Bullies and Cheaters what a combination,” said Dark Heart coldly. “Shut up!” roared the skinny pony rushing to him. Dark heart stood still and let his attacker punch him. “Ha, how do you like that?!” he boomed feeling accomplished. Dark Heart felt blood run down his lip as he looked at the pony with a smile. “My turn,” With a strong burst of magic shooting out from his horn he sent the skinny bully slamming into his friend and they both slid out of the alley and didn’t get back up. “Wow,” exclaimed Whirl Wind impressed. “Did you have to be that rough on them though?” “I see why not. He came at me with all his might. So I figured I’d return the favor.” said Dark Heart shrugging and whipped off his bloody lip with his hoof. The two left the Alley and called in for back up to escort the foolish ponies to the hospital. “You did well,” said Whirl Wind as they watched their fellow guards escort the injured ponies away. “You didn’t do so bad yourself,” replied Dark Heart holding out his hoof. Smiling broadly Whirl Wind raised his own hoof and bumped Dark Hearts. “So does this mean we’re friends now?” he asked as he followed Dark Heart back to the castle flying over his head. “I suppose it does,” said Dark Heart simply. “Will you tell me more about where you’re from? I mean you did mention an interesting factor back there when you stood up for that mare?” “Don’t push it,” said Dark Heart.
Chapter 8Chapter 8: Acceptance “And it will be my solemn duty to serve and protect her majesties with my life,” said Dark Heart said in the throne room, his fellow guards watched from the side lines. Princess Celestia smiled at him and placed a hoof on his shoulder. “Then I hear by dub you a Royal Guard of Canterlot! May you protect this city like many of the stallions and mares before you!” “Thank you your highness,” said Dark Heart bowing his head. His fellow guards stomped their hooves and cheered as they welcomed their new recruit. Whirl Wind patted him on the back congratulating him. The second Princess, however, did not seem so pleased to see a new member of the guard. She stared off into the distance refusing to make eye contact. “Who’s that?” asked Dark Heart. “I swear I’ve seen her somewhere.” “That’s Princess Luna,” replied Whirl Wind. “She rules the night.” Dark Heart’s eyes widen in surprise. “Wait that is… The Princess of the night, Nightmare Moon?” “Carful rookie,” said Whirl Wind. “That’s a subject you don’t want to bring up with her. She used to be Nightmare Moon until Celestia’s student and her friends defeated her with the elements of harmony. Ever since then she has rejoined to rule by her sister’s side as equals.” “So, the Nightmare is over?” questioned Dark Heart. “Yes, now come on, we need to celebrate! Why don’t you join us at The Leaky Road for a night cap?” “You go on ahead,” said Dark Heart. “I’ll catch up.” Whirl Wind looked at his friend then to Luna and gave him an understanding grin and left with his group of guards. Dark Heart approached the princess of the night and bowed to her. “Your highness, We haven’t met yet, but I’m Dark Heart. Protecting you and your sister will be a true honor.” “How sweet,” said Luna glancing down at Dark Heart from her throne. ”Sister we shall take over from here,” “Goodnight Luna,” said Celestia “Dark Heart,” “Your highness,” replied Dark Heart. The two were left alone in silence. Knowing that he had to get the princess of the night to trust him he broke, the uneasy silence by offering to escort her to where ever she was going. “I can find my own way sir guard,” she said and by passed him, heading out into the main hall. Whirl Wind was the last pony he wanted to take tips from, but if he didn’t act soon he would miss his chance. Swallowing his dignity he hurried after Luna and found her at the top of the stairs. “Please, allow me to accompany you my princess,” he said before he could stop himself. “Does though really wish to accompany us at this hour?” asked Luna her eyebrow raised. “I see why not,” replied Dark Heart. “Shouldn’t a morning guard such as yourself be resting like our sister?” “Yes, but I just couldn’t believe it,” “Believe what?” “That it’s really you. The stories I’ve heard…” “Oh? Do those stories describe us as a monster?” Her voice was stern and had succeeded in placing him on the spot. “Well, yeah, but… I don’t see what’s so monstrous about you. You were said to bring nightmares to life; rule over Equestria cleansing it in everlasting night.” “And what does though see now?” “I…” But before Dark Heart could answer, he saw that there was sadness in the princess’s eyes as if she was expecting him to criticize her. Even possibly hate her. As the moon from outside shun its light through the glass windows and hit her, the dark mane and tail sparkled as if hundreds of stars were trapped inside. Dark Heart paused for a moment before saying, “I see somepony who has more light in her than she knows. I also see a mare who is trying to rewrite her mistakes.” Luna stared at him her saddened expression slowly subsiding. “Sorry,” said Dark Heart shaking his head in disbelief of his own words. “That was a corny thing to say,” “No, don’t be,” pronounced Luna in a different much softer voice. “Twas a kind thing to say to us,” “I uh… Guess I’ll leave you to it princess,” said Dark Heart wanting more than anything to call it quits now and try again a different time. “I wouldn’t want to hold you up from your duties longer than I already have.” He left the princess of the night where she stood, not realizing that if he had staid a moment longer he would have heard her say, “Good night, Dark Heart,” Dark Heart would have slept in, if it wasn’t for the Sergeant’s right hand man swinging his door open and waking him up “WAKE UP ROOKIE! ON YOUR HOOVES SOLDIER!” There’s got to be a better way to wake somepony up? Dark Heart thought to himself drowsily as he stumbled out of bed and left his room. He had expected to be greeted by sunlight hitting his face once he had stepped outside. Instead he saw to his disappointment that the sky was still black and the stars and moon were still out. He wasn’t the only one confused about the unnecessary wake up call. All around the day Guards were looking around scratching their heads wondering if this was some kind of joke conducted by the night guards. They headed down to the training field where the Sergeant stood fully awake and alert. “Good morning soldiers!” he said pacing the field. “Morning?” questioned Whirl Wind sleepily. “Sergeant, it’s still the middle of night. And it’s the weekend,” “And your point?” the Sergeant questioned back not seeing anything wrong. “Listen up, ever since the surprise attack on Crystal Empire’s princess, the guards aren’t going to be taking anymore chances!” “Right, and that’s The Crystal Empire,” said Whirl Wind. “You do know that we’re in Canterlot right?” “Never the less, we aren’t going to be taking any chances either! From this point on expect to be woken up for a surprise drill! Consider this one the first! An attack could happen at any time and anywhere so be ready to get moving!” “You really think that the A what’s its would really plan on attacking when they might be miles away from Canterlot? They’d be a very lucky bunch if they could pull off being intimidating when tired of traveling for hours without end.” “For that Whirl Wind, you can take ten laps Pegasus style and earth pony style while the rest of us begin to set up for combat training!” said the sergeant impatiently. While Whirl Wind took off to the sky the rest of the day guards followed the sergeant to a stash of blunt weapons he had brought out and took what ever their hooves touched first. Dark Heart had strapped a sword to his side and waited with the rest of the line for orders. When the sergeant was satisfied with their effort so far he glanced down at the darkened field where nothing was seen at the other end besides a black abyss. “Alright Soldiers, what I’m about to tell you is no bull! For this exorcise I have asked the night guards to help you out before they headed in for the day! I want one of you to use your magic and tell me what you see!” “I see a… Field of scattered cover sir!” replied one of the unicorn guards who had his horn glowing. A beam of light was shining from the tip lighting up the field as far as light stretched. “Correct!” boomed the Sergeant, “Now in a couple moments the Night Guards will begin firing their spells at you!” “What?!” came an uproar from the day guards. “Relax! These spells are meant to stun or knock you over! Nothing too severe!” “That’s a relief!” came Whirl Wind’s voice as he had just passed by them running on his hooves. “Do you need an extra five laps Whirl Wind?!” spat the sergeant threateningly. “No sir! Sorry sir!” came Whirl Winds voice as he reached near the half point of the field. “This exorcise is meant to simulate a real life situation of our kingdom being under attack!” started the sergeant again. “If we are going to be ready to face a real fight, we better prepare for it properly!” There was a cold silence amongst the day guards who looked like they were being ordered to go strait into a cave and poke a sleeping bear with a stick. “Night guards, are you ready?!” hollered the sergeant to the blackened part of the field. He was answered by the battle cries of what sounded like fifty night guards. Nodding in approval the sergeant turned to the day guards again and called over to Whirl Wind who came galloping toward the herd. “Soldiers get ready! All you have to do for this training session is get to cover and try not to get hit! The simulation will end once twelve minutes are up! Stay on your hooves gentlecolts! BEGIN!!!” With in seconds Dark Heart galloped off shining light from his horn that lit the way for him. He came across barricade of barrels and potato sacks and slid for cover just as he heard something fly passed his head. He night was filled with the shouts from his fellow day guards as they ran for cover and hid to the best of their ability. From the other side of the field, the night guards cast their spells at them relentlessly. The ground before him kicked off bits of grass as Whirl Wind slid to cover next to him. A second guard wasn’t as lucky. A stunning spell hit him directly in the back. His body stiffened and he fell to the ground unable to move. His look of surprise was frozen to his face. Above them multi colored light flew by hitting the grassy field and forming spots where they made contact with the cover the day guards were using. “So what now?!” asked Dark Heart to Whirl Wind over the sounds of the spells shouts of surprise all around them. “Do we return fire or what?!” “I think we just wait for the time to run out!” replied Whirl Wind. “We can’t just stay in one spot!” argued Dark Heart. “ If this was the real deal we would have to keep moving up!” A loud popping sound emitted in front of them as another stunning spell hit the barrels. Dark Heart poked his head out of cover to see the waves of spells being cast in the distance and pointed his light to where he saw more cover. “I’m going for it!” he yelled and before Whirl Wind could respond he had abandoned his position and galloped to a new hiding place. Out of the corner of his eye he saw that he wasn’t the only one. Thirteen others had the same idea and braved the treacherous field. Dark Heart kept his head low and found himself behind a sack of hey. The only thing going through his mind at this point was… This is going to suck! It wasn’t the best form of cover and all to soon, spell after spell hit the hey sacks sending bits of it every where forcing Dark Heart to drop to the ground and stay hidden hoping that the scattered hey had covered his body. If this worked, the night guards would have thought they hit their mark and continued firing somewhere else. He felt like he was trapped under his itchy blanket forever until he heard the spells subside and the sergeant bark orders at the day guards to come out of hiding and help get their comrades who had been stunned, back on their hooves. Dark Heart tried to rise from his enclosure but found that he couldn’t move. He tried to open his eyes too, but they were closed shut. He had been stunned, and now he had to wait until someone found his body under the hey. “I found him sir!” came Whirl Wind’s voice. “Get him up then!” came the sergeant’s voice. Dark Heart felt his statue like body being dragged as he waited to be helped by a unicorn who wasn’t in the same condition. “Man,” said Whirl Wind, “If you had waited for a second or two, I would have told you that there was better cover to your left.” If Dark Heart could protest he would but he had to endure being a statue for while longer until he felt his body relax and he could open his eyes. Whirl Wind helped him to his hooves and the sergeant spoke to them as the sky started to turn pink and the night was overtaken by the day. The night guards marched off, having been done for the night and saluted the day guards as they walked passed them. “Alright Soldiers!” rang the sergeant’s voice once everyone was silent. “For the next few hours we will go over battle positions! Then we will practice combat!” Dark Heart found these training sessions easier than the simulation. He formed a line of defense with the rest of the day guards as they drew their swords and readied their spears and staffs. He was paired up with a large Pegasus for the combat training. Their weapons had been blunted to prevent serious injuries but they treated the fight as if it was the real thing. Dark Heart had to avoid the Pegaguard’s blow by ducking and using his height to his advantage; he swung his sword hitting the tall stallion in the chest making him grunt. Before Dark Heart could strike again, a second Pegasus wielding a spear brought the weapon down. Dark Heart’s training from the mountains kicked in and in just a few second his sword blocked the spear and he bucked his attacker in the leg making him shout with pain. He disarmed him and with his horn glowing he caught the dropped spear and swung it around just in in time so that the tip was pointing threateningly at the first Pegagaurd who stopped dead in his tracks. Dark Heart for a moment looked from one guard to the next making sure that none of them tried a sneak attack. “Not bad rookie,” said the staff wielding guard nervously as he eyed the tip of the spear. “Where did you say you trained again?” “I didn’t,” said Dark Heart calming down and levitating the spear back to its owner. “Let’s just say we were taught how to fight in more than just one way.” The next part of combat training had to do with hoof-to-hoof combat. The field was littered with ponies being flung over and standing back up to try a different approach. At the end of the surprise training drill they quickly took a shower and began their day patrols. Luckily Dark Heart’s group had a day off so without hesitation they went back to sleep. A knock came to door making Dark Heart answer it before he had settled in to get back to sleep. His mane was still wet but he didn’t care. He opened the door and was given a package and letter. Once he signed his name, he took his mail and wondering who could have sent him something, he opened it half expecting it to be junk mail. In the package was a mirror and a see through crystal. Opening the letter he saw that there were instructions on how to use the mirror. “To use this mirror all you need to do is touch it with the tip of the crystal. I will see you soon.” There was no name signed, just a short instruction letter. Curious he placed the mirror on the desk and with levitating the crystal he placed the tip on the glass. It was like watching ripples in a lake as the glass seemed to become like liquid and once the crystal had been placed down Dark Heart stared into it. His reflection stared back at him. He was about to touch the mirror with his hoof when a blurry image of something swam into view. Dark Heart squinted his eyes thinking that it would make the image focus, but it was useless. Suddenly a voice called out to him from inside the mirror. A cold stern voice and the image reviled itself to be a gray Pegasus with purple eyes and grey mane that had black parts showing. It was the leader of the A.M. Night Blade “My son,” he said. “Tell me, what do you think of this ingenious way of communication?” “Its incredible my king,” replied Dark Heart. “How did you do it?” “A few tweaks in magic is all it took for your mother to enchant it,” said Night Blade. “Come Dark Heart, have the princesses gained your trust?” “But how did you know I…” “Dark Heart, Dark Heart…” said the Pegasus silkily. “You do not think that you are the only one we sent to Canterlot do you?” “I thought you trusted me enough to do this?” said Dark Heart sounding a little sulk. “Trust has nothing to do with it,” said Night Blade darkly. “I still need you to carry out your task, but until then I need an extra pair of eyes in the castle.” “Perhaps I could be of assistance to our second spy my king?” requested Dark Heart hopefully. “No, you are perfect where you are. Having an extra pair of eyes in the same place would be too risky. You will stay where you are.” Dark Heart muttered something so quiet that he knew if his father had heard him he would be in for full extent of his wrath. He looked into the glaring purple eyes and nodded his head indicating that he had understood his orders. “As I was saying Dark Heart, have the princesses gained your trust yet?” “Only one has so far, but the other hasn’t. You won’t believe this but the second princess is…” But his father cut him off before he could finish. “Then you must earn her trust as well.” “I… I’m working on it,” said Dark Heart. Night Blade smiled wickedly at him. “Patients my son, patients and soon the kingdoms will fall. One by one… Now, back to work. You have a kingdom to betray and a princess to manipulate.” Dark Heart nodded in response and the image of his father disappeared leaving only his own reflection staring back at him. Feeling at a lose for what to do about getting Luna alone so that he could earn her trust, Dark Heart began thinking about the best possible approaches. He was able to come up with two acceptable plans. The first was for him to wait until night for a chance to spot Luna wherever she might be. The second idea was to see if she had any shortage of night guards and see if he could volunteer for a night shift. Yes, somehow the second idea seemed to be his best bet and if that should fail he’ll just have to rely on the first. Dark Heart let himself inside the castle and made his way toward the throne room. Celestia was focusing on answering important mail when she glanced up to see the new day guard waiting in the corner. “Dark Heart, excellent timing I need to have a word with you.” “You do?” said Dark Heart perplexed. “Yes, Its been brought to my attention that you made quit the impression on the training field today,” “Uh, about that, you see I…” “What I would like to know is, where did you learn such tactics?” “I was trained in various forms of combat your highness. I only acted out of instinct. If I somehow had offended or harmed anypony, I’m sorry and it won’t happen again.” “Don’t worry, its nothing like that. However, I am pleased to hear that you are concerned about your fellow guards safety.” “Then what is it?” “My sister, Luna… I apologize for her behavior. She’ll come around, but if it’s not too much to ask, could you possibly talk to her?” “I don’t think its that simple,” replied Dark Heart trying hard to hide his excitement. He couldn’t believe his luck. “She doesn’t seem to like me that much,” “Don’t worry,” said Celestia kindly. “I’ll see to it that you are on the night shift tonight.” “As you wish, princess,” said Dark Heart bowing his head. That evening Dark Heart had switched out his gold armor with dark blue and waited until the last of the sun’s light disappeared behind the mountains. The familiar sounds of the day guards heading in for the night were heard and soon the night guards would begin their duties. Dark Heart stepped outside being greeted by the croaks of the frogs and chirps of the crickets. In the distance, the moon was being raised. Dark Heart looked around trying to see where the night guards were. He spotted a small group heading down to the castle entrance. Thinking that he should head inside the castle and begin searching, once again he let himself in letting the doors shut behind him with a soft click. His first inspection was in the throne room, but when that turned out to be a bust he headed up the stairs and began searching the halls. The castle was bigger than he had first thought. Pausing for a break he came inside a small room that was unlocked and found himself isolated inside it. The moons light shun through the windows illuminating the tile floor. And in the center of the room was a piano. Thinking that he must have stumbled across the music department. He walked over to the instrument and ran his hoof across the keyboard. In his home in the mountains he may have grown up in the shadows, but the one thing he had forever placed in his head were the sounds of the piano and other musical instruments the inhabitants had brought with them. He had always loved the piano. The soft notes fitting in between the heavier ones. The melodic rhythm it kept always enchanted him for some reason. While he may have not taken any lessons, he had memorized each note from one particular song and as he stared at the instrument in front of him, he wondered if he could somehow play it? He pulled out the stool and sat in it. His horn glowed and he started to move down the notes. Softly at first but when he felt more relaxed, he pressed down with the appropriate amount of force and began to experiment with what his memory would allow. When he had found the right starting notes the rest came naturally to him as if he had played it before. As he played, the notes carried through the castle halls. Up on the balcony of the north tower, Princess Luna stared out into the horizon. The night breeze made her mane and tail dance. She found herself humming a soft tune, but when she stopped she thought she could hear a faint sound of something coming from inside the castle. Curious as to what it could be she opened the door and made her way down the stone steps. The farther she descended the louder the noise became. Except this noise wasn’t meant to cause any annoyance or wake anyone. No, the sound she heard was coming from a piano. Luna followed the music until she came across the opened door. Peering inside, she saw Dark Heart sitting on the stool completely focused on what he was doing. She watched as he continued to play, and with the notes slowing down she knew that he was coming to an end. The song stopped abruptly and Dark Hear sat there gazing at the piano lost in his own thoughts. Quietly Luna walked over, wondering how she should approach him, she opened her mouth but no words came out. She tried again this time a small gasp came out. Dark Heart snapped out of his trance and turned. When he saw her he jumped. “Sorry,” exclaimed Luna holding up a hoof. “We didn’t mean to startle you.” Dark Heart felt his heart beating fast as he tried to catch his breath. How long had she been there? “We are curious as to why you are up at this hour?” said Luna, her serious voice returning. “I’m on night duty this time around your highness,” Dark Heart replied, his heart beginning to beat normally again. “Your sister wanted me to try out the night life.” “Is that so?” inquired Luna. “That, and I’m afraid that we got off on the wrong hoof the other night,” said Dark Heart taking action. “Let’s start over. I am Dark Heart.” Luna looked at him as if she was seeing him for the first time. He was different than the last time they met. He seemed to give off a different ore. “We didn’t know you played,” she said finally. “This?” said Dark Heart, “Oh, this is just something I used to hear a lot as a colt. I’m no musician. I just memorized the notes, that’s all. Please excuse me for interrupting your duties princess. I just couldn’t resist.” “Not at all,” said Luna, shocked that her voice had switched to a softer tone, “Twas a nice song you played.” “I think we should get back to work,” said Dark Heart standing up. “Shall I escort you princess?” Luna hesitated for a few seconds and before she had known what she had done she accepted his kind jester and followed him out of the room. Once they were walking down the halls she had a feeling that he didn’t have the faintest idea of where he was going; so she led him to the top of the north tower. They scoped the castle grounds, watching as a pair of night guards marched along the grass. “Sir guard, may we ask you something?” said Luna. “Of course,” said Dark Heart. “How can we trust you? We know nothing about you and yet our sister is willing too. Does that make us look bad?” “Your in the right to suspect me your highness,” began Dark Heart. “Somepony has too and I don’t blame you for it. I would have done the same, if it were me. You’re just being cautious.” He paused and waited for Luna to respond. He hated every bit of himself for saying such things, but if this was the only way to gain her trust then he would have to endure it. Luna kept quiet obviously surveying the new guard next to her. Trying to see if there was a hint of lies in his words. Before she was about to say something the sound of the guards yelling at someone made them alert. “What are you doing her?!” demanded a Pegaguard. “I wanted to thank a guard for what he did for me,” replied a mare nervously. “Is that so?” asked second night guard asked. “for what?” Before she could respond they heard wings behind them. When the guards turned to see who it was they stood at attention. Princess Luna walked over to the mare who bowed, her legs shaking. “Princess!” she exclaimed. “Please forgive this intrusion.” “Its alright, citizen,” said Luna, her voice soft and understanding. “What is your purpose at this hour?” “I… I wanted to thank a guard for what he did for me.” The mare said still bowing. “Please stand,” said Luna. The earth pony stood and stared nervously up at the princess of the night. Behind her, Dark Heart came galloping up. When he spotted the mare, she smiled at him. “That’s him princess,” she said. “That’s the unicorn who stood up for me.” Luna turned her attention to Dark Heart who approached the mare. “Thank you,” the mare said gratefully. “Thank you for what you did.” “Don’t mention it,” said Dark Heart, his face going slightly pink as the mare bowed her head. “Those creeps shouldn’t be bullying anypony for being blanks.” The mare giggled, gave him one last appreciative thanks and left. Luna stared at Dark Heart as he made to leave. The two other night guards continued their patrol while Luna left to catch up with the new guard. “I see,” she said when she caught up. “You were the reason why those ponies had to go to the hospital.” “I had a helping hoof, but yeah I suppose I was,” said Dark Heart. Luna gave him a disapproving look. “What?” said Dark Heart. “Are you trying to say that I shouldn’t have done it? I wasn’t going to stand by while somepony was being bullied. Blank Flank or not, nopony deserves that!” “It appears that we may have misjudged you,” said Luna thoughtfully. “Are you actually going soft on me?” said Dark Heart humorously. “Now that I know that you have suspected me, what will I do without having you on my case?” “Oh, Ha ha,” said Luna sarcastically.
Chapter 10Chapter 10: The Night Who Cries Canterlot, home of the royals, ruled once by two, then by one, once more by two and now three. By day the sun is brought up by her majesty, Princess Celestia and by night her sister Luna brings forth the moon and stars. To the inhabitant of the city and peaceful town of Ponyville, the two sisters past is known only by the story, “The Mare in the Moon” The city’s night guards take over for their comrades who patrol the streets in the light of day when the night ends. Dark Heart made his way to his courters while he had the chance and locked himself inside. His room was small, but to him it was better than spending night after night in a damp cave with nothing but a small fire to keep him and the rest of his herd warm. He took off his golden helmet showing that his black and red mane was flattened. He stared across the room at a mirror he had received not too long after he became a member of the royal guard. He had only used it once before as a test run and it worked perfectly for talking to those he knew back home. Ever since his acceptance into the royal guard, Dark Heart had learned many things about Canterlot’s forces and the princesses. A few weeks ago he had discovered that Princess Luna, also known as Nightmare Moon had returned to rule by her sisters side again. When they met for the first time there was no mistaking that she was beautiful, but at night when he looked outside his window and saw the mare soaring through the sky as the moons light shun down on her. It made her beauty even more noticeable. He made sure that he was perfectly alone in secrecy before he approached the mirror. His horn glowed red and he aimed his magic. He touched the glass with his crystal. For a moment Dark Heart looked into the mirror seeing only himself then Night Blade came into view. “Dark Heart,” he said with no trace of a smile. “I trust that the plan is still in motion?” “Yes father,” said Dark Heart. “The rumors we have heard are true. Nightmare Moon has returned to rule beside her sister.” “Is she still herself?” asked Night Blade. “No she’s different,” said Dark Heart. “It looks like she won’t be of importance after all.” Night Blade smiled at his son. “I’ll be the judge of that.” “What are you going to do?” “Pay a long awaited visit.” Before Dark Heart could speak a blue unicorn appeared on his fathers end and smiled wickedly at him his horn glowed and he felt himself become drowsy. Dark Hearts eyes closed and he fell into darkness. Standing on the balcony of the west wing watching over the city of Canterlot and Ponyville was Princess Luna. She scanned over the rooftops feeling a smile sweep across her face as she sensed the dreams of the many inhabitants. When her gaze turned down to the castle grounds her smile faded as she felt a different presence. This dream was different than all the rest. She touched her chest as an all too familiar pain was felt. This dream she had sensed was coming from the new recruits room. He was sad, lonely, and uncertain. Before she knew it, Luna felt something running down her face. She rubbed her eyes dry and focused on where the dream was coming from. She closed her eyes and when she opened them she was in a cave; dark and damp with no sign of anyone living in it. She looked around and felt like someone or something was watching her. She turned around expecting to see someone, but nothing was there. Luna looked ahead and saw for a brief moment the outline of a young colt. “Hey wait!” she called out to him, but he had already disappeared into the cave. She had no choice but to follow him. Her curiosity was too great. The colt appeared out of nowhere when Luna lost sight of him. She tried to call out to him again, but his fast hoof steps died out once more and she was left alone in the dark before she used her magic to give off light. Suddenly hidden torches hanging on the walls lit up one by one as if to create a path for her. She followed them as they continued to ignite the cave. The torches led her directly to the mouth of the cave and she heard voices coming from outside. The rocky ground outside was dry and she felt the wind blow her mane. She walked over to the mouth’s edge and looked down realizing that she must be on a mountain. A colt’s laugh caught her attention and she quickly spun around to see where he was. She spotted him following a Pegasus as he told him to stay focused. The colt was red with a black mane and tale that had strands of red hair and purple eyes. Luna followed the pair up to the peek where she stayed on a ledge. She reached near the top and stood on her hind legs to observe them. Now that she could get a good look at the Pegasus she saw that he was all grey except for his black mane, tale and purple eyes. He called the colt over and put a gentle wing on his shoulder. “What is it dad?” the colt asked looking up at his father who stared off into the distance. “Look out there and tell me, what do you see?” The colt looked over the peek and saw nothing but clouds and more mountaintops. “I see nothing but more mountains,” he said. “Oh? Just wait a little bit and focus on where I’m pointing,“ replied his father reaching his hoof out. The two watched as the clouds below continued there course and where his father was pointing the white blanket cleared and they saw light emitting in forest below. The Colt looked at the light with wonder of what could be down there. “Do you know what that light is?” asked his father. “No,” replied the colt. “That my son is where we will one day return to,” said his father. “That is the Sapphire Kingdom.” “Mom told me you ran away from there. Why?” “I think you’re too young to understand why Dark Heart, but lets just say that I had my reasons and when the time comes we will live there once more.” “It must have been something,” said Dark Heart dreamily. “Living in a kingdom with other ponies your age.” His father frowned at his son. He knew that he was too young to understand the harsh life he had lived, but he promised himself that when he was old enough, he would tell him why they were forced to live in the mountains and only then the real training would begin. “The stars are nice out tonight,” said Dark Heart breaking the silence. “Look, you can see the moon too.” Luna looked at the pair wondering how long did they stay in the cave and did they ever go back? The wind blew once more and the dream started to grow fuzzy and she suddenly found herself in the forest looking over at a group of ponies who were scavenging the grounds in search for something. “Dark Heart, you were falling behind back there!” spat an earth pony who Luna assumed must be the leader. “If you can’t keep up you’ll get left behind and I don’t think you’ll last a minute on your own.” “Shut up!” shouted Dark Heart. The earth pony spun around and gave him an ugly look. “Know your place when you’re in my presence boy!” he said spitting at the ground. “Lets see, for talking back you will… join your fellow scouts on their night patrol.” “I never did like him,” said a voice from behind Luna that made her jump. “You!” She exclaimed when she turned around and was looking at the Dark Heart she knew now. He looked at her then to the younger version of himself and sighed. “You didn’t really join the night watch did you?” asked Luna. “Had no choice. The rules we went by were very strict.” Dark Heart snarled. “Yeah, I went alright, but it was no pick nick I can assure you of that. We got jumped by a pack of timber wolfs. Apparently we wondered into their territory. I got these from one that took me from behind.” He pointed at the scars on his face and forehead. “And those…” asked Luna looking at his legs. “Ah, yes. One is from a bear and the others are from training.” “What kind of training did they put you through?” enquired Luna. “The important kind,” said Dark Heart simply. “I was trained to become a part of my fathers army. My mother was all for it. She said that what I was doing would all be worth it when it was put to use.” “That doesn’t sound to reassuring,” said Luna perplexed. “Well, I wouldn’t have made it hear if it wasn’t for the training so in a way it was worth the pain and frustration.“ “Didn’t you have any friends when you were growing up? Not even your fellow soldiers?” “Friends would have gotten in the way. No, I was far too busy for such things.” Amongst further inspection, she saw straight through him. He was lonely after all. It was as if she could see emptiness in him that was pushed to the side making room for what he is now. “My training has helped me accomplish many things,” said Dark Heart. “In fact it’s helping me accomplish something right now.” “Really, what?” asked Luna. Dark Heart looked at her very seriously. “Come to my courters tomorrow afternoon and I’ll tell you.” Dark Heart’s dream began to go black and Luna felt herself being pulled out of his dream. Luna woke up and found that she had collapsed on the balcony. She stared down at where Dark Heart’s room was for some time wondering what type of training was had undergone in the mountains and more importantly why did he want to tell her? The night past and the sun began to rise in the distance, it’s rays hitting the forest and casting its light over Ponyville and Canterlot. Luna had already headed back inside with the rest of the night shift before her big sister Celestia, raised the sun. While she was in her room, Luna was hit with a strange feeling about Dark Heart’s dream. She had only met him once and he didn’t strike her as the type of unicorn who would openly invite someone to his personal business. Something was missing and she was going to get to bottom of it. "Excuse me fellow guard?” said Luna trotting over to a Pegaguard who was just getting ready to head out. “Yes your highness what is it?” he asked standing in attention. “Is there anything about Dark Heart you could tell me?” “Oh, him. Well, lets see… He doesn’t like to go into too much detail about where he came from. Usually he says that he came from the mountains in the north and was training there before coming here. At first he was kind of bitter toward the rest of the guards, but you know, in spite of the whole tuff guy act he puts on, most of us can tell he’s starting to lighten up.” “Would he come across as somepony who would ask for a quick word?” At this question, the guard snickered before replying; “Ask? I think he would probably just go ahead and say what was on his mind.” Luna stared at the guard. If what he’s saying was true then the Dark Heart she was talking with last night wasn’t the real one. If that was the case then who was it? Could he have an identical twin brother? Something told her that wasn’t the case. Luna thanked the guard for his time and galloped off. There was just one more pony that she to consult before continuing on with her investigation. “Sister can we have a word with you?” Luna asked to Celestia in the throne room. “What about?” Celestia asked back. “Its about the new unicorn who joined the royal guard. What do we know about him? I mean, he shows up out of the blue and we invite him into the city without questioning?” Replied Luna. “What happened? Did you two get off on the wrong hoof?” “No, or not yet at least,” when Celestia raised an eyebrow skeptically Luna spoke up. “Its just strange. I felt a strange feeling last night when his dreams caught my attention.” When Luna had finished telling her sister about the strange feeling she had about Dark Heart and the with the information the guard had just told her not fitting the attitude of the Dark Heart in the dream, Celestia’s calm manner became serious and thoughtful. “Thank you for telling me this Luna,” she said finally. “Does anypony else know about this?” “No, just you, me, and possibly Dark Heart.” “Very well, I want you to go to his courters as you promised. If the Dark Heart you saw in the dream was the real one then we must know what his intensions are.” Luna left the throne room wondering how she should ask Dark Heart once she was in his living quarters. A direct approach felt wrong. Perhaps she should start with small questions and go from there. When Luna was outside she took her time heading toward Dark Heart’s home so that she could have a plan of action prepared. Luna knocked on the door, but no one answered. “That’s a first,” Luna thought to herself as she tried to open the door, but it was locked. “Usually everypony leaves their doors unlocked.” Using her magic she unlocked the door and knocked once more just incase. “Dark Heart, are you there? You said we should meet today so… Here I am.” No answer. Luna frowned and gently pushed the door open. From what she could see Dark Heart’s home looed normal. The bed stood empty with the cover pulled back and the cupboard was closed. She let herself in and allowed the door to close behind her. Now that she was inside it was best to have a look around. A small circular table was pressed against the wall with a mirror on top and a crystal that lay beside it. Luna approached the mirror and looked carefully into it. Her reflection squinted back at her. She levitated the crystal and held it close. The see through object hovered in mid air as Luna tilted it slightly to see if there were any markings on it. Luna’s heart did a summersault as she turned her attention away from the crystal to look at the mirror. Could her eyes have fooled her? For a moment it looked like the mirror had responded to the crystal. Luna tilted the crystal again and the mirror remained still and lifeless. She tried pointing the tip at it and the glass started to move like ripples in a pond. The crystal’s tip fit just like a key when it made contact with the glass and Luna turned it. The glass stopped moving and remained still once she had pulled the crystal out. Luna looked around to check if anyone was around before she pursued any further. Suddenly a faint sound almost like a whisper called out to her. Luna looked back into the mirror and saw her own reflection again and standing behind her was, “Dark Heart!” Exclaimed Luna, feeling her own heart that was racing. “I didn’t hear you come in,” “No matter,” said Dark Heart. “I’m here now. So, as promised we shall talk.” “What is this?” asked Luna referring to the mirror in front of them. “A tool I use for means of… Communication,” said Dark Heart simply. “To whom are you speaking with?” “Oh, family mostly. I must be direct with you on this princess, what ever happened to the legend?” ”Legend?” repeated Luna. Dark Heart nodded. “What happened to her? Nightmare Moon.” “She is no longer a part of us, I mean me,” said Luna catching her words a little to late. “Really? Is that what you think is it?” asked Dark Heart. “That’s funny because she doesn’t think so.” A strong chill went down the back of the princess as she closed her eyes the moment she had glanced back at the mirror. “Look at us Luna,” said the voice. “What’s the matter? Why won’t you look at yourself? Luna was staring at her hooves wen she opened her eyes she shrieked when she saw that she was wearing armor and when she looked in the mirror again, a black Alicorn was staring right back at her with the same horrified expression. She was Nightmare Moon. “No, No! This can not be!” Luna cried. “It’s alright princess. It’s only your nature after all.” said Dark Heart. “Tis a lie!” Protested Luna shaking her head. She gasped realizing that her voice was loud and ominous. “There, you see? You haven’t left after all Princess of the Night,” Dark Heart said as a smile crossed his face. “Why continue living in the shadow of your sister?” “I am not a shadow to her,” said Luna shaking from fright. “We rule Equestria together. Just the two of us.” “You mean three,” said Dark Heart. “Is there not a third Princess? Twilight Sparkle? How long do you think it will be before your sister's precious student starts to raise the stars? You raise the moon, Celestia raises the sun and soon she will control the stars.” “That’s fine,” said Luna. “I… I was growing tired of raising the moon and stars by myself.” “Are you?” implied Dark Heart skeptically. “I thought ruling the night required only one princess, or is that now false too?” “Stop, I don’t want to hear anymore,” said Nightmare Moon lowering her head. “Just think, once the third princess of Equestria is powerful enough to bring out the night lights where will that leave you? “Please stop!” “Well, it probably doesn’t matter. It shouldn’t feel that bad after all… In fact you should feel right at home… On the moon.” “Never. Never again!” Nightmare Moon said grudgingly. “And why is that?” asked Dark Heart. “Because… The night is mine!” Nightmare Moon spat stomping her hoof on the floor making a long crack form. The black room covered most of Dark Heart’s body, but the part of his face that was visible showed a wide toothy smile; an unnatural evil smile. His eyes flashed red and just when he was about to say another word a voice began to call out to them, yelling the princesses name. “Princess Luna?! Princess Luna what are you doing…. Dad stop! We don’t need her!” “Silence!” barked the Dark Heart behind Nightmare Moon refusing to take his eyes off her. “Don’t… Don’t look at me!” pleaded a now sobbing Nightmare Moon. “Dad, the plan can work with out her! We already got the changelings on our side! Shouldn’t that be enough?!” said the real Dark Heart from somewhere in the darkness. Nightmare Moon looked around frantically in search for the fake Dark Heart but all she saw was darkness. Just when she was about to try and cast her own spells a familiar voice of a mare called out to her. “Oh, poor Luna.” it said in mocking tone. “All alone again with no one to turn to. But don’t you worry, I’ll take care of the night for you.” The head of Twilight Sparkle appeared from the shadows smiling wickedly at her. “No, I won’t allow it! No, no we mustn’t be tricked by it!” Nightmare Moon said looking away from the new princesses head only to be horrified by the next thing saw. A second voice that started off small began to grow as the head of Princess Celestia took shape and began to speak with words stronger than the mightiest of spells. “Dear sister, so blinded, so… Weak. Did you think the night would always belong to you? Now that my student is now a princess and will soon begin her training to lift the stares, I see no other use for you. You can go back to the moon for all I care.“ “No, please sister, don’t banish us! Not again!” The heads of Nightmare Moon’s sister and Twilight began to circle, sending word after horrible word at her. “It’s not real! It’s not real!” Nightmare Moon told her self and covered her ears with her hooves. To her surprise, two hooves grabbed her shoulder and she looked up to see Dark Heart and his piercing red eyes staring madly at her as he spoke. “Join us Princess, and your wish will at long last be fulfilled.” Nightmare Moon couldn’t hold her fear back anymore. She let out a scream of terror and with her horn glowing she blasted Dark Heart back. There was the sound of glass braking, an angry yell, the two fake princesses faded away and Nightmare Moon fell to the floor. “Princess? Princess can you hear me?!” called out a worried voice. “No,” Nightmare Moon thought to herself. “We can’t allow you to see us like this!” “Princess Luna it’s alright, it’s over now!” “Dar… No, get way from us!” the princess heard herself say, but weakly. “That wasn’t me you saw,” Dark Heart said. The princess of the night opened her eyes and saw the real Dark Heart staring down at her. She lifted her legs up ready to see the black armor but saw that the color of her slippers were grey and knew that she was herself again. Her pupils shrank in with shock as she felt her tears still running down her face. Dark Heart looked to his side and sighed. “Why did you have to do it?” he said to the thing he was looking at. Luna turned her head to the place Dark Heart was focused on. The table that had once supported the mirror had been knocked over violently, its two front legs broken and the attachment hung on by a splinter. On the ground beside it was a broken mirror lying face down and the shards were scattered. Luna relaxed the side of her head on what she thought was the ground only to realize a second later that she was lying on Dark Heart’s lap. She quickly made to sit up and shook her head feeling a bit dizzy as she did so. Dark Heart readied himself to catch her if she fell again. After shaking her head that at this moment felt like it had been hit by a stampeding Minotaur she wiped her face clean of tears and looked at Dark Heart who looked back, but apologetically. Before Luna could speak she felt eyes growing heavy and legs giving way. Her vision was fading as she thought she saw tears form in the unicorn’s eyes and she sunk into darkness. Dark Heart placed the unconscious princess in her own room after teleporting them both to the inside of the castle. He teleported out leaving her there and hoped that Princess Celestia would believe that after growing tired her sister would have forgotten about meeting his father and went to bed instead. This would be true since he had preformed a memory spell on her before he took her to the castle. Returning to his post he informed the rest of his patrol where he had gone off to explaining that he thought he heard a disturbance, but after inspection it had turned out to be just a pair of squirrels. His fellow guards laughed and teased him for his jumpy attitude. Normally he would lash out at them, even go a little pink around the ears, but he was in no mood for that this time. Dark Heart spent the rest of his guarding duties in silence. That night when the guards of the day switched with those of the night, Dark Heart went back to his quarters and cleaned up the broken table and shattered mirror. Both were rendered completely useless now thanks to his interference and Luna’s casting. As he was taking out the trash the thought of what his father would say to him the next time they met made him feel on edge. Perhaps it was the crazed look his father wore or perhaps it had to do with his enraged red eyes that flashed at him every time he closed his eyes. Whatever the reason for the long chill that crept down his spine, something was different about Night Blade. He began to replay the evening’s event in his head trying to make sense of what had happened. Why did he interfere with the process of Nightmare Moon’s return? Why did he want no harm to come to the princess and why did he feel pain in his chest whenever he looked at his fellow guards during the rest of the day. His mission had been perfectly clear to him ever since he left eh mountains outside of the Sapphire Kingdome. Phase one: Reach Canterlot Phase two: Become a royal guard Phase three: three: Earn the Princesses trust Phase four: Await for further instructions… Over and over Dark Heart went over the plan. The more he recited the steps the more pain it brought to him. His mind brought forth the happy expressions on his day patrol unit as they brought him under their wing. The humble words of Princess Celestia played back for him as his head lowered. “Then I hear by dub you a Royal Guard of Canterlot! May you protect this city like many of the stallions and mares before you!” Dark Heart began shake as a single tear dropped to ground. He was so caught up in his thoughts that he didn’t notice a passing carriage that went through a mud puddle splashing him in dirt. Feeling angry and confused he walked down to the city where he found himself staring at an open bar. Hoping that a drink would take his mind off of things he headed inside. The neatly dressed ponies inside stared at the newcomer. To them he might look like something the cat dragged in but he didn’t care. Dark Heart bypassed the wondering eyes and took a seat on one of the stools. Two earth ponies looked at him with the same expression that would be given to something that gave off a foul odor. The bartender came over and told Dark Heart where the restroom was, but all that came out of the muddied unicorn’s mouth was; “Cider,” The barman raised an eyebrow at the dirtied customer and insisted that Dark Heart cleaned himself up first. With perfect timing a waitress carrying a tray with a vase of water was passing by. Dark Heart’s horn glowed levitating the vase and once it was directly above his head he flipped it upside down making icy water run down his body. “What do you know?” said Dark Heart simply. “Clean,” His action made heads from nearby tables turn making mouths drop. The waitress had stopped in her tracks in shock. Dark Heart took that moment to place the vase back on tray. “Despicable!” said the stallion dramatically to his left. “Barkeep, hurry up and give this hooligan his drink so he can leave!” “My apologies,” said Dark Heart looking at the neatly dressed stallion. “Perhaps I should’ve shook the water off too,” He made to shake his head making the stallion lean so far back in his seat that he was in danger of falling off. “You animal!” The stallion’s companion cried. The barman snorted sourly and retreated to get a drink ready. Brushing his mane out of his eyes Dark Heart used his magic to dry up the dirtied water leaving the ice on the floor to melt while drips fell freely from his seat. A glass was soon given to him, which he levitated with his magic and began to drink. The Cider tasted flat, but he didn’t care, he drank away and asked for another. “We’re closing soon,” replied the barkeeper cleaning a glass. Dark Heart knew what he really meant to say so he got up and left. Once again eyes of the every stallion and mare customer fallowed him out. The city at night was just as busy as it was during the day and he wondered if any of these ponies ever slept. He had hoped that roaming around the city would help keep his mind off things. Walking still and taking in the sights did work, however, it didn’t prevent him from bumping into an unexpected unicorn. The pedestrian dropped their bags that they were carrying and apologized thinking that they hadn’t seen him. Dark Heart looked at the unicorn and let out a gasp. “No, please allow me!” Quick as a flash, Dark Heart used his magic to levitate the fallen bags trying not to sweat as he stood at attention and saluted the white unicorn. “Captain Armor, my humblest apologies! I didn’t see you sir!” Dark Heart said clearly. “That’s quit alright,” said Shining Armor making his horn glow again as he tried to take the bags back. “I insist that you let me carry these for you!” said Dark Heart still in a position of attention. “There’s really no need for that,” said Shining Armor, but when his new guard refused to hand back the bags, he felt that there was no way he was going to talk him out of it and let him follow in his wake. “So, uh… Dark Heart is it?” “Yes sir,” said Dark Heart firmly. “Right, what brings you to the city tonight?” “Just felt like sight seeing,” replied Dark Heart. “Oh, well I would give you some pointers on where to go, but something tells me you’ve already found a hot spot.” Shining Armor said with a smile. Dark Heart stared curiously at his captain until finally the realization hit him. His body was still wet from the water back at the bar. He flushed in embarrassment and cursed angrily under his breath. His captain led him all the way back to the castle where he thanked his new recruit and took his bags back. Once his captain disappeared from sight Dark Heart thought that he should turn in for the night. The night sky seemed darker than ever on his way back. Looking up at the sky he saw that the stars and moon had been covered by a blanket of grey clouds. His gaze turned to the north tower. “I wonder if she’s up there?” he thought to himself. Stepping back inside his room he sighed and laid on his bed slowly falling asleep. Inside the castle, up the stairs and down the hall Princess Celestia was awoken by a loud swooshing sound. A letter had appeared above her head bouncing off and landed on the floor. “What in the wide world of Equestia could this be about?” she thought to herself as she yawned. Using her magic, she levitated the letter untying it and began to read. “Dear Princess Celestia, My brother and I thought that we all could use something to lift our spirits during these dark times. So you along with your sister are invited to a ball being hosted here at the Sapphire Kingdome the day after tomorrow. It would be such an honor to finally meet you two." Signed: King Sullivan's sister, Safire
Chapter 11Chapter 11: The Locket King Sullivan’s sister walked around the castle as usual replying back to friendly waves and greetings given to her by the guards and workers she passed with a half smile. She made her way to the lower floors to where the library’s most important books on spells were hidden. Much to her surprise, a guard making his runs down the halls granted her access to the catacombs. Now that she was where she wanted to be, she began her search. Row after row, shelf to shelf, one ancient parchment to the next she looked. Finally after what seemed like an eternity of navigated through the vast collection of knowledge she had found what she was looking for. An old rolled up piece of parchment lay high on the top shelf of the tenth row. Letting her horn glow for the umpteenth time, she levitated the old scroll. She unrolled the piece of paper to find out that the spell or what ever it is was unfinished. Curious, Safire began to read. Her yellow eyes following the script, but the more she read the more she began to question the instructions. Every so often she would say things like, “How could that be?” and “Why would anypony want to?” The isolation down in this part of the castle felt unnerving, as if the darkened walls themselves were watching her every move, listening to everything she had said out loud. One of the maids had told her about this script, and how the king and Arthur were studying it, but when she asked for more information the maid had nothing else to say. Safire, however, had gathered enough intel to figure out that the script must be somewhere in the catacombs. Her hunch as it turned out happened to be correct. As she scanned the top of the page her eyes widened as they saw the name Star Swirl The Bearded. Star Swirl was a powerful unicorn from olden times. His magic was said to be the greatest of his time. He had helped in creating most spells unicorns today know and in his spare time he had invented some of his own that he alone knew. When his work was discovered, those who found his work soon discovered that he had even tampered in the dark arts at one point in his life and had managed to create as much dark magic as he did light. Amongst his completed work there were also spells that were left unfinished. Safire wondered if this could be one of his in-completed dark spells and read through the script again checking to see if she had missed anything. When she was done she put the script back and left the chamber ready to question her brother about her discovery if she ran into him. Along the halls of the upper floors she made a visit to a room dedicated to the past kings and queens. Their portraits filled the room. Some stallions like her brother wore beards, however, unlike her brothers, theirs were longer. She spotted her brother’s portrait instantly because his was at the end. His brown furry body faced forward. His orange eyes and face wore an expression of one trying to fathom his predicament. The Crown had been placed neatly on head some of the blue was hidden by his green mane. The Artist did seem to forget to add the freckles on his muzzle. “I did question him why he didn’t make my freckles an added addition when he was don,” said a humorous voice behind her. Safire turned to see her little brother standing at the door. He wore warm smile as he stared at her. Looking at his picture again he added incredulity; “He said, if I can remember it… “If your expression looked like one who questions his duties, then this should at least help you look the part.” They stared at each other. Safire felt as if Sullivan was ex-raying her, trying to find a hint of something she was longing to ask. After a long pause she finally said, “Brother, may I ask you a question?” “If that question has to do with why you were down in the catacombs then go ahead.” Safire felt a surge of panic and anger flow through her body. How did he know that she was down there? “If you are wondering how I know this, a maid had told me what she had let slip.” Safire felt her blood boil. She hated her brother for knowing what she or anyone was thinking. Almost like he could read minds. The way he played so innocent about it as if it was just an untimely coincidence didn’t make things any better. Mastering an unsurprised face she said, “Ah, of course. Anyways, I did find the parchment and… I’m afraid I don’t understand it.” Sullivan took a moment before answered, “Yes, well as you had heard before, Arthur and I were studying it for a while, but we could not figure out Star Swirls work either. So, we moved on placing the script back in the catacombs.” “What made you try to debunk it?” asked Safire. “I had heard that Celestia had discovered another one of Star Swirl’s works and let her student try and finish it. I trust you know who I’m talking about?” “Yes, Twilight Sparkle,” said Safire pressing her brother to continue. “She did complete the spell and after that she became an Alicorn. The new princess you had heard about…” “Is her,” said Safire putting two and two together. Sullivan nodded. “I thought that together Arthur and I could complete a spell as well… Alas, I was mistaken for he wasn’t ready and I was far to eager to unravel a long lost treasure.” As Sullivan continued on, Safire was beside herself, the third princess was finally known to her. A new sensation was felt running through her body. Her excitement couldn’t be held in any longer as she let her head bow and felt a smile begin to form on her face. She knew exactly who would love to hear this information. The next thing she had to do was to meet the princesses and gain their trust as she did with the very kingdom she had returned to. “A Ball,” said Safire to herself. “I’m sorry, what was that?” asked Sullivan. Safire put on her best face to hide her intentions and replied; “What I meant to say is, I think the guards have been stressed enough. How about we put on an occasion not just for our kingdom, but for the others as well. Just for one night lets give them all something to lift their spirits.” Sullivan stood in silence his gaze fixated on his sister. Once again the feeling of being ex-rayed was felt as he pondered on her words. At last he smiled warmly at her. “Yes, I think your right.” He said. “Indeed, during times like these we all need something to lighten the mood. What did you have in mind?” With out hesitating Safire said with certainty, “A ball, a small one if possible. It doesn’t have to be a big one.” “Ah, big sister, you forget that we have many talented ponies around waiting for moments like these. If I’m correct in saying so, they should be able to put a ball together in two days time if I tell the staff to spread the word around.” Safire of course would believe that when she saw it. Either way she was in the clear for now at least. Once again a smile tried to form, but she mastered her emotions and insisted that she would write out the invitations and left before her brother could say another word. Once she was in her own room, she opened her bedside table and took out a locket. It was gold with a symbol of a feather on it. To anyone this would be just another ordinary locket, but to her and the unicorn who gave it to her she knew all to well that it wasn’t. As she opened it, the memory of her lover’s words called out to her as if he was there. “When ever you need to find me, all you have to do is open this.” Inside the locket two photographs had been placed inside the two sides. On the left her younger self stared smiling back at her and too the right a young grey Pegasus stared off into the distance. Before her eyes the gift began to glow a bright yellow. Holding the locket close to her mouth she spoke. “Night Blade? I have news that you will want to hear.”
Chapter 12Chapter 12: The Ball The purple Alicorn slept soundly in her bed. Beside her, the dragon child snores would have kept their host awake through the night if she wasn’t wearing earplugs. If it were possible the three would have slept in late today, but that wasn’t going to happen. The dragon rolled on its back and with his last inhale his stomach began to bubble. Shooting up from his basket he belched sending a burst of green flame out of his mouth. The flame ball vanished to show a letter that fell to the floor. Half asleep, the small dragon stood up and retrieved the sudden message. “Twilight, you have a message.” He said as he tugged on his companion’s covers. “What? What’s it say?” asked Twilight sleepily. Trying his hardest to stay awake he read allowed; “Dear Twilight, you and a guest of your choosing are invited to attend a ball being hosted at the Sapphire Kingdome. I have heard a great deal of things about you from my brother. It would be an honor to meet the one who saved Equestria. From Nightmare Moon and helped restore The Crystal Empire back to normal. I look forward to your reply. Signed: King Sullivan’s sister, Safire” “A ball?” Yawned Twilight, unsure of what she had just heard. “Yeah, that’s right,” said her assistant nodding off. Twilight felt herself drift off to sleep again, and it lasted… for about three seconds. “A Ball?!” she exclaimed shooting up from her bed. Suddenly any normal feeling of sleepily getting out of bed was rendered useless. The thoughts of what she should do to be prepared ran through her head. What to wear, what to say to a king once she meets one, and who will she invite to accompany her? Her outburst had earned her a pillow thrown at her face by Trixie who sank back under the covers grumbling irritably. In his apartment, Arthur had received his invitation as well. His being delivered by a loud popping sound that startled him out of concentration. The letter he was fixated on now had a hole punched through the paper. Tossing his own letter aside he read the one that had just arrived. His mouth dropped when his eyes saw the word “Ball” Wondering what King Sullivan must be thinking he quickly wrote a letter in response and concentrating as hard as he could he made his response vanish. He didn’t have to wait long. In just a minute after sending his own letter off another one reappeared before him. Upon opening it he found it to be the shortest response given to him. “Arthur, your presence along with the four princesses is requested for this occasion. Hope you are well and we are looking forward to seeing all of you there.” Signed: King Sullivan. Arthur knew that there was nothing else he was going to get out of Sullivan if he pursued the matter further. With a sigh he looked through the invitation again this time the word guest stood out to him like a sour hoof. How was he supposed to know who to ask to join him? He began to think of everyone he had met in Ponyville since his arrival. “Lets see...” he thought. “Twilight’s one, but she should have gotten an invite too. Then there are her friends to consider.” Rainbow Dash he knew little to nothing about. In fact that was true for all of Twilight’s friends. He knew nothing about them other than what his first impressions of them were. Pinkie Pie seemed to be a wild card and would probably not be the best choice for a formal occasion like this. Again, Rainbow Dash to him was a mare of… Pride almost too much pride. Fluttershy didn’t look like the talkative type, Applejack was nice, but ticking her off was something he was not willing to go through again. Lastly there was Rarity. A shiver went down his spine at the thought of her being a possible candidate. Despite being notably fashionable, she did have a sort of flirtatious streak going on and wasn’t shy to have it show. There was just one more pony he had forgotten about. Trixie, the once powerful and talented magician in all of Equestria. At least that’s what she had told him the last time they met. Something told him that she might explode with excitement if he asked her to join him. She would probably take as a chance to show off some of her magic. Arthur puzzled on who to invite until a gut wrenching realization hit him. Choosing someone was one thing, but working up the nerve to ask them was a real trick all to itself. Arthur decided on the spot to head out and try to find Twilight’s friends and test out how he could ask one of them out. His first attempt was with Pinkie Pie. Only after getting her to finally listen to him she had mentioned probably the most random and out of place comment anyone could conjure up. This broke all context of trying to have a normal conversation with her and replied that what he was about to say had slipped his mind, which of course Pinkie went on about how much she hated when things like that happen in the most important of times. His second attempt was with Applejack who had insisted he helped her with bucking apple trees while they talked. “Thanks for helping out Arthur,” Apple Jack said as another patch of apples fell from the tree and into an empty bucket. “Sure thing,” said Arthur using his magic to pick a dozen apples from the highest branch. “Anyways I would like some advise. “ “Really? Ok then, what’d yah’ll want to know?” Before answering Arthur thought up a strategy for approaching his task. “Let’s say it’s not really me who curious, but a… Friend. That’s right a friend and he….” Just before he was about to finish, Arthur’s mind went blank and awkward silence in sewed. Why in the world did this have to happen whenever he was trying to act all natural in front of mares. He knew that Applejack was waiting ever so patiently for him to continue his question, but even she must have limits. Angry at himself he swallowed his nerves and said allowed, “I was wondering if you would like to accompany me to a ball!” Silence was all there was. Looking up and wondering if he was too forward with his approach he saw Big Mac staring down at him. Perplexed he pointed his hoof at himself as if to ask if Arthur meant him. Embarrassed and growing red himself Arthur lowered his head again and asked if there was anything else they needed help with. Things with Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash went as well as a walk through the Everfree Forest would go blindfolded. Fluttershy was so busy with her animals that she had barley even noticed that he was there. As for Rainbow Dash… She only wanted him to watch the new stunts she was testing out and give her feedback before dismissing him. Approaching the clothing shop Arthur knew that he would have to go here eventually for a suit. With a deep breath he entered the shop and was greeted almost instantly. The pink space he was in looked like walking into a large celebrity dressing room. Rarity was busy working on a new design plan when she had spotted him. “Arthur, what brings you here?” “I need your assistance again,” he said forcefully. “Oh? Another casual look?” asked Rarity. “No, I need a… suit,” “What was that darling? I didn’t quite catch it.” “A suit. I need a suit.” Rarity lowered her glasses by a fraction and examined the unicorn’s body as if picturing him in one. “I’ll see what I can find.” She said and disappeared behind a cart of cloths she had conjured up. “So what do you need you need one for?” she asked through the sounds of hangers being pulled back. “I’m going back to the Sapphire Kingdom tomorrow night,” said Arthur. “I see, a dinner for the king… This might take a while please have a seat.” “Actually it’s for a… Ball…” The pulling of clothes was brought to a halt. Arthur was about to ask if everything was all right when Rarity’s head poked out from a pear of jackets. “On second thought… you stand back up.” As quick as a flash Rarity rushed to the door and flipped the open sign to closed and proceed to make measuring tape and note pad appear in front of her. Arthur stood still as his measurements were made. Rarity paused every now and then to take notes mumbling as she began to draw up a sketch of what she was picturing. “I guess telling you that nothing special has to be made wouldn’t cut it,” said Arthur already dreading the answer. “Don’t be ridiculous!” said Rarity in a shocked tone. “A ball is no place for simple clothing! You just leave it to me!” When her drawing was complete she hurried to get the necessary tools for the job and insisted that Arthur stuck around to see what the suit looks like when it was done. Not being one of the most patient of unicorns, Arthur began wishing that he had brought a book to pass the time. Instead he knew what he had to do next, but how to approach the topic was going to be a challenge. Clearing his throat Arthur opened his mouth to say the words but he suddenly found himself struggling to say even a “Sorry” when Rarity turned to look at him. Cursing himself Arthur took a leap of faith and began to speak. “Listen about the ball…” “I thought I already said it was no problem for me to do this didn’t I?” asked Rarity focusing on her project. “Yes you did, but there’s something else…” “Of course! You’re right there is!” Proclaimed Rarity. For a moment Arthur wondered if she had already guessed what he was about to say and thought that this would be easier than he had expected. This turned out to be wishful thinking, for just then Rarity in a fit of someone who had just realized the obvious burst out; “What type of ball will it be? A small or large one?” “I don’t know,” said Arthur. “Large probably.” Rarity turned back to her work and began rethinking her steps. “Anyways, what I was trying to say is that the ones who received an invitation are allowed to bring a guest with them and…” “That’s fine in all dear, now where did I put the green… Here it is!” Somehow Arthur could tell that getting Rarity to listen to him while she was “In the zone” would prove to be close to impossible. It felt as though he had waited for hours until an excited squeal from Rarity rang out. “Yes, I think that’s got it! Arthur what do you think? A masterpiece is it not?!” Before them Rarity held up a black suit with golden buttons and white bow tie. Arthur couldn’t believe that it had taken this long to make what should have been easy to find in the cart, there must be an added addition somewhere. “At first I thought green, but then I figured stick to old roots sometimes little is more,” said Rarity genially. “Your markings on the other hand were a challenge to work around but they should be fine hanging out in the open… I think.” “Thank you Rarity,” said Arthur appreciatively and made to get his bits when right on cue Rarity held out a hoof telling him that this service was the last time he didn’t have to pay. Arthur nodded and as he made to leave, he left what he knew should be enough for the suit by the cash register. Making his way around the town of Ponyville, Arthur was beginning to suspect that asking someone to be his guest for the ball was becoming harder than it should be. His last option was the blue unicorn, Trixie. Or was it? Thinking back to the invitation he remembered that it did say a guest of his choosing. He had the solution with in a matter of seconds and galloped his way to the town’s library. “Ah! No Twilight I said use the seeds first!” exclaimed Trixie as a potion they were working on emitted a puff of smoke. The smell of burnt cabbage filled the room forced the two to open the windows. “Trixie, I really don’t have time for this today! Twilight coughed. “What could you possibly be more important than finishing this order?” Trixie asked raising an eyebrow. Twilight was about to answer when the front door opened and Arthur stepped in. “What brings you here Ar… What’s with the suit?” Trixie said curiously eyeing the hovering clothes. “I need to talk to you two,” said Arthur putting his suit on the hanger once again ignoring Trixie’s question. “Why do I smell burnt cabbage?” “Never mind that,” said Twilight. “What did you want to talk about?” “Right… As you might already know your highness, my kingdom is hosting a ball tomorrow and…” “A ball?!” exclaimed Trixie, her excitement was clearly showing. “Yes, That’s what I was trying to tell you,” said Twilight. “Well, we have no time to waist!” said Trixie and she teleported from the spot. The sound of drawers opening told the two remaining unicorns that she must be upstairs looking through her own clothes and necessities. “Anyway,” began Arthur once more making his voice loud enough for Trixie to here him. He wasn’t going to let another disruption acre “Both Twilight and I have been invited and we are supposed to bring a guest with us.” “I know Arthur,” said Twilight using her inside voice. “At first I was worried that my friends wouldn’t be able to go, but then I thought, since it is probably a big ball, the king wouldn’t appose to having more guest arrive from out of the kingdom.” “You have a point,” said Arthur going red. Then in that case it wouldn’t matter if he did ask her. Doing what he thought would be an appropriate way of addressing a princess; Arthur bowed politely to her and said seriously, “Princess…” “Arthur, you can call me Twilight,” said Twilight her cheeks growing pink. “Fine, Ms. Sparkle, will you come to the ball with me?” Twilight stared at Arthur who looked up at her, his face showing nothing but confidence in his abilities of asking her to ball. She looked around as if to be sure that Trixie hadn’t stopped her progress upstairs to eavesdrop on them. Something in her chest gave a leap and she felt her blushing deepened. “O… Ok then. Yes I would like to go with you.” Arthur gave a sigh of relief as he stood up. He was surprised that he had put on such a strong poker face for the act. When he looked at Twilight again she quickly turned her back to him. Taking this as a time to leave he levitated his suit off the hanger and headed out the door. Before he left he added, “I guess this makes since princess. I am after all your protector. Just think of me as your body guard of the evening.” What Twilight had said to Arthur turned out to be true. As soon as the news of the Sapphire Kingdom was hosting a ball that would take place in just a day spread throughout Ponyvillle and Canterlot. The waves of excitement didn’t waste anytime in being noticed. Arthur had never seen so many ponies, mostly mares, be this excited about a dance party. Having grown up in the Sapphire Kingdom he knew that their balls were good and all, but he never thought about the popularity it brings. He had to endure a number questions flung at him. Things like what is the formal dress code for balls? Does the king greet you when you enter the castle like Princess Celestia? “Just wear something nice, but not too flashy,” he told a pair of giggling mares when he was enjoying a drink at the local restaurant. If he had to give respect to anyone for time management it would have to be Rarity. He was flabbergasted at the way she had managed to not only make her own dress for the ball, but one for all her friends as well as a few extras for clients. When Twilight asked Arthur about King Sullivan, he told her what he had told other curious ponies. “King Sullivan will make his presents known once the orchestra is ready to begin their first song. He then gives a little speech before things get started. Come to think of it, His big sister will probably do the same.” The day after flew by so fast that Arthur could have sworn that someone had bewitched the clocks to move at breakneck speeds. Before he or any of the other guests knew it the time for ball was drawing near. The amount of ponies attending the ball became clear as a massive wave of multicolored dresses and suits began to pile into the Friendship Express. As much as Twilight would have loved to be one of those ponies in the train, her royal duties required her to arrive separately with Princess Celestia and Luna and whoever their partners were. “Don’t worry sugar cube,” said Apple Jack to her before she left with the rest of her friends. “As Princess it’s your job to do what is expected in these situations.” “But…” began Twilight thinking of a good argument. “But nothing,” said Rarity in a final tone. “Apple Jack is right. You have to arrive with the rest of the princesses. It’s requested after all.” Twilight smiled faintly into the mirror. Her shady blue dress reached her back hooves. As she turned, she hoped that she wouldn’t trip when she greeted the king and his sister or her fellow princesses. She did wish that Trixie or Spike could have stayed with her before she left. Now that they were gone with the rest of her friends, she felt not just isolated from them, but she felt like an entirely different species. Her role with Celestia had changed dramatically since Star Swirl’s spell was completed. Big expectations were put upon her and it was her job to carry them out. A knock at the door brought her back to earth. Upon opening the door she was greeted by Arthur who was dressed in a black suit with golden cuffs and grey tie. His mane that was normally messy in the front had been combed back. He looked like he was about to say something to her when the door opened, but found himself speechless. “What?” asked Twilight nervously thinking that he had spotted something wrong. “Nothing, you look really nice.” He said and raised a hoof. “We should get going their waiting for us in the carriage. Twilight felt her chest leap again as she took his hoof and allowed him to lead her to the carriage. When they arrived, the guards pulling it went into a bow as Twilight approached them. The carriage was round and silver with light blue markings that swirled across the top and down the center. Its tall dark yellow wheels gave the illusion of transport being larger than it was. “Your Highness,” They said in unison as one opened the door for them. Stepping inside they saw Princess Celestia accompanied by her sister Luna. The two had brought with them the new advisor Swift Blaze and new member of the royal guards, Dark Heart. Swift Blaze greeted the two newcomers with a warm smile as Dark Heart acknowledged them with a nod and went back to staring out the window. Once the carriage lifted off the ground and they were soaring through the sky Twilight and Arthur had the chance to get a better look at the four sitting in front of them. The two stallions wore suits of their own, however, Swift’s was a solid green while Dark Hearts was black with light grey narrow stripes running down it. Celestia was dressed in a light blue and green cape that like Twilights, had reach her back legs. Her light blue footwear and necklace with a minute sun for the crest gave her an important look that did not match her kind and friendly expressions. Her sister Luna wore a purple cape and like her sister she had on fancy footwear and her necklace was a small crescent moon. Unlike her sister whose kind figure didn’t suit her clothes, Luna didn’t only look more serious; she even sounded the part. “When our sister received the invitations, we were most curious as to why a ball and why would you want to throw one especially during these times?” “I think Sullivan wanted to give us all something to lift our spirits Luna,” said Celestia thoughtfully. “Yes, but that doesn’t make since when we should be focusing on protecting our kingdoms,” said Luna seriously. “Oh Luna, don’t be a stick in the mud,” said Swift Blaze. “The guards could use some time away from stress. And besides our young friend here says that things have been pretty quiet since the last attack. “All that I know is that ever since the fiasco after the Equestria Games, a few out of town problems, and that Everfree incident we haven’t seen anything that points to another A.M. or Changeling attack,” said Dark Heart still looking out the window watching the clouds and mountains pass by. “There you see?” said Swift as if Dark Hearts comment had closed the topic. “Don’t worry about it. You and your… Date just focus on having a good time.” At this, both Luna and Dark Heart turned red in the face. Luna wasted no time in telling Swift off. “It’s good to see you Princess Celestia!” said Twilight brightly trying to change topic. “As it is to see you Twilight.” said Celestia kindly. “Twilight?” inquired Swift suddenly. “Ah, this must be the star student I have heard so much about. Consider yourself lucky kids. It’s not just anypony who has the privilege in accompanying royalty to special occasions.” “Oh, they have a good reason for being here with us Swift,” Celestia said plainly. “Is that so?” “Yes, in fact chances are if you don’t hear about it now you will when we arrive at the Sapphire Kingdom.” “Hang on Princess Celestia. I thought it was to be kept quiet!” said Arthur cautiously. “Arthur, I appreciate you looking after Twilight, but under these circumstances she will have to reveal herself.” Arthur grew silent and waited for Celestia to let loose the secret they have been trying to keep. For a moment he had hoped that Luna might intervene, but she too was unable to speak her mind. “Swift Blaze, Dark Heart… I present to you the third Princess of Canterlot, Princess Twilight Sparkle.” Swift Blaze gaped at the young mare, disbelief etched across his face. Dark Heart didn’t show any signs of surprise, but he did look at Twilight observantly. Taking in as much as he could before he returned his gloomy mood. “Well, uh… This is… What I mean is… How come this didn’t turn up when I was made advisor?” requested Swift Blaze. “We couldn’t risk anything at the time Swift,” said Celestia. “Now, I do expect you to give her as much respect as you do to us.” “Of course Celestia. My apologies Princess Twilight.” Swift said bowing his head. “No don’t be,” said Twilight. “Your reaction is what I would expect from anypony.” Celestia beamed at her student and turned to the window where Dark Heart was scanning the outside. “We’re almost there,” he said observantly. The carriage landed gracefully on the front lawn of the castle. The six passengers stepped out, mares first and looked up at the castle doors. From behind came the sounds of excited talk as the ponies from the train and the city below came up to their level. Twilight saw her friends in the crowd and smiled at them. Two Guards standing by the front doors exchanged looks and allowed them entry to the main hall. Inside the crowd saw the decorations on the stairs and followed the red carpet up. They were led to a large room filled with tables and chairs. A large Punch bowl laid in the center beside scattered foods; bread, fuit, chips and salid. The guests saw that there was a stage that was being set by a group of musicians. Other ponies were already there and from the way they were acting with setting up the tables and the serious presence they gave off they must be guards that have dressed up for the occasion. Arthur saw a green Pegasus who was beside a grey mare he didn’t know. When he spotted Arthur he waved over. Arthur took Twilight’s hoof and escorted her over to introduce herself. “Arthur,” the green pegasus boomed and gave him a one hooved hug. “How are things?” “Fine,” replied Arthur. “Princess, this is my big brother, Mark Cloud. Mark this is Princess Twilight Sparkle.” “It’s an honor your majesty,” said Mark bowing. “Thank you! Your kingdom so far looks amazing!” “Why thank you,” said the grey mare also bowing. “We try our best to protect it,” “Is that you Crimson Shield?” said Arthur in surprise. “Who else would it be?” she asked waving her hoof behind her head making her mane lift slightly. Arthur smirked at his brother who frowned at him. Twilight could tell that there was something the two knew and clearly what ever it was it seemed to upset Mark. “I hope my little bro isn’t causing you too much trouble Princess.” “Hey, who do you think your talking to?” said Arthur looking hurt. “I’m…” “One lucky guy,” said Mark. “What?” said Arthur and Twilight in unison. Mark and Crimson laughed. Crimson took Twilight and began to have a friendly chat with her. Mark placed his hoof on his brother’s shoulder and said in a way that only he could hear him; “She’s cute, haven’t made a move yet have you?” Arthur felt his face turn slightly pink. “That’s none of your concern!” “I’m just saying, you might want to consider, even if she’s a princess. You never know.” Arthur’s face at this point was as red as the punch. Mark snickered, patted him on the back and walked over to take Crimson away so they could finish setting up the tables before the king’s arrival. Twilight approached the still reddened Arthur and nudged him. “Your brother’s nice,” she said. “Yeah he’s a real card,” said Arthur sourly. “Come on I think the king’s supposed to arrive at any moment now.” Arthur led Twilight back into the awaiting crowd where Twilight found her friends and together they waited for the ball to start. Right when Pinkie Pie was telling her friends about how much she liked the decorations, all the lights dimmed except for the ones that made path from the entrance doors to the stage. All heads turned to look in attention. Twilight noticed that Arthur had used his magic make sure his tie was straitened. Even the guards that were not dressed in armor stood in attention as the doors opened. Two unicorns came into view and casually made their way down their lightened path. The male unicorn was dressed in a light grey suit that reminded her of what her brother had worn at his wedding. A single ribbon that wrapped around the right side was red. A navy blue cape draped over his back coming inches from hitting the ground. A Silver crown sat on his head. Twilight knew that this must be King Sullivan! The second unicorn standing beside him looking just as important must be his big sister. She wore a yellow dress that covered her back legs and touched the ground. White markings were edged on the sides. Her mane had been put into a ball while light blue heels covered her hooves. As the two made their way down the isle the guests bowed their heads respectfully. Even the musicians up on stage got up from tweaking their instruments to bow when they reached them. King Sullivan and his sister turned to face the audience smiling down at them. “Our humble guests of our own and neighboring kingdoms, welcome! Welcome to this grand occasion. As we are all aware, at this time we are as strong united, as we are alone. Tonight we throw this party not for simple kicks, but as a chance to come together in unison! As allies… but most importantly, as equals. For it is with great pleasure that I turn the rest of this speech over to my sister!” The mare unicorn stepped forward to gaze upon the crowd. “I am happy you all have made it,” she began. “It was our idea, my brothers and min, that we throw this ball for one purpose. To give the citizens of this kingdom as well as our neighbors a chance to relax. Put away the stress of royal duties for one night. Think of this as your night to have fun. So, go ahead everypony! Eat, drink, dance, start up friendly chats… We’ve held up enough of your time.” She turned to look at the musicians. “Maestros if you please, get this party started!” The orchestra laughed at this and sat in their seats bringing their instruments out. Applause rang out at this and King Sullivan and his Sister left the stage to join the rest of the party guests in the audience. “Come on,” said Arthur to Twilight. “I’ll introduce you.” The orchestra had begun to play a soft suite as the guests began to pick spots in the room to dance in while others pulled close friends aside to chat. Princess Celestia and Luna as well as their chosen guests of honor were already bowing kindly to Sullivan and his sister. “It’s an honor to meet you your majesty,” said Twilight as she reached Sullivan and bowed so low that her snout was in danger of hitting the floor. “The Pleasure is all mine, my dear,” said Sullivan warmly bowing to her. “As it is mine,” said his sister who also lowered her head. “Your majesty,” said Arthur lowering his head. “Yes, this unicorn is his majesty’s sister, Safire. She has returned to the kingdom to…” “Of course,” said Swift Blaze happily. “She has come back to take her place as princess.” Both Sullivan and Safire looked surprised at this. Safire had just noticed Celestia and Luna’s partners of the evening and she looked at them seriously. Sullivan, however, laughed. “Yes, I suppose in a way, she has, but…” “I have a lot to learn to learn before I’m ready for any royal position,” said Safire knowledgably. “Tell me about it,” said Twilight. “I’m still surprised that I’m a princess. At times I’m not sure that I’m ready for such an important role.” “Don’t be silly Twilight,” said Celestia patiently. “You are more than ready, and I already told you… I will still be here to help guide you.” Twilight smiled up at her mentor feeling grateful for hearing those words. Dark Heart was beside himself looking at his hooves refusing to make eye contact with the hosts of the ball. He had toned out the conversation to notice that the orchestra had started a new song, faster and more energetic. After receiving a hard nudge from Luna he looked up at the two in front of him. Safire looked at him with meaning while Sullivan stared into his eyes. For a split second he felt like Sullivan was looking right through him. The king’s mouth opened as if he was about to comment on his appearance, but then he smiled at him. When he spoke it was in a fatherly tone. “Are you enjoying yourself my boy?” he asked. “Yes your majesty,” said Dark Heart. “Please forgive me, for a moment I thought you were someone else. Age can do funny things to the eyes.” Sullivan said humorously. “I’m sorry for my rudeness,” said Dark Heart bowing his head and feeling somewhat better. “Not at all,” replied Sullivan sneaking a look at the stage. “Balls can be dull at times I’m afraid. The orchestra should be wrapping up at ay moment. And if their timing is right, they should be switching with the next team of entertainment.” Everyone around him looked perplexed. Seeing their puzzled faces Sullivan grinned genially at them. “I suggest that our younger guest make their way to the dance floor. They, along with the guards, will like this next branch of music a little better,” Sullivan looked at Luna and Dark Heart and knew exactly what to do. “Dark Heart, will you take you charming friend with you. I’m sure it’s been a while since she’s danced.” Dark Heart flushed, but then swallowing his pride he turned to face Luna. “May I have this dance Princess?” he said holding out a hoof for her to take. Luna blushed, but took Dark Hearts hoof and together they made their way into the sea of dancing guests. “Arthur, you should do the same,” Sullivan said winking at him. “Alright then,” said Arthur curious as to what musical performance the king had planned for the younger party guests. He held out his hoof and Twilight took it. Once the orchestra had finished their song the crowd broke out in applause as they rose from their seats and bowed. Upon leaving the stage, only the cellist and violin player stayed behind. An earth pony with a guitar came into view followed by a drum set, bass and electric piano with a microphone placed leaning over the top. Even a DJ stepped out and took her place at her post. Twilight and Arthur found the rest of Twilights friends in the crowd as the older ponies looked curiously up at the stage. A silver Pegasus stepped out greeted by tumultuous applause. “I don’t believe it!” said Pinkie Pie excitedly. “It’s him! It’s really him! City of Owls!” The Pegasus waved out at the delighted audience and took his seat at the piano and adjusted his microphone. His team waited for him to start playing each had their instruments at the ready. The Pegasus played a few notes on the keyboard making sure that they were at perfect pitch and then he began to play. The guitar and bass sat this song out while the DJ’s acoustics along with the piano’s notes took off with the drum’s beats and cellos and violins rhythmic sounds followed soon after. Everyone on the dance floor found a partner and began to dance. Arthur saw his older brother and his partner in sink with each other’s steps. Rainbow Dash took Fluttershy’s hoof and together they soared into the air spinning. Dark Heart was dancing cheerfully with Luna. It was as if the last hours before the party had never happened. Arthur and Twilight showed off their moves, Twilight’s being a bit strange at first, but Arthur warmed up to it and followed her lead. Even Celestia and Sullivan joined in. They moved with such grace and energy that they were mistaken for two other guests rather than royalty. The song ended as Apple Jack pulled Arthur aside to have her chance to dance with him. “Ya’ll don’t mind do ya Twilight?” she asked. “Well,” began Twilight, but Rarity had appeared before Apple Jack and Arthur and took his other hoof. Twilight noticed that Arthur grinned nervously at the two holding his hooves and raised an eyebrow skeptically. “Go ahead,” she said. “Wait Twilight, don’t just…” began Arthur, but it was too late and he was taken away by the two mares. A new song had started. For this one, the guitar and bass took over for the DJ. Unknown to the rest of the guests Safire and Swift Blaze were talking to each other. “Well, why not Safire?” Swift said with ease. “Weather you like it or not, your role will come to the kingdom.” “I know Swift,” said Safire. “But don’t fret, when the time comes, I will lead the kingdom into a new tomorrow. You’ll see.” “I look forward to seeing that,” said Swift toasting to her. “Here’s to… A new princess in the making!” Safire left Swift to his drink while she slipped past the crowd and headed out to the balcony. The song ended with a carrying note from the bass. Sullivan kissed Celestia’s hoof in gratitude pardoning him self to take a breather. Arthur had finished twirling Rarity around and was immediately scooped up by Rainbow Dash who wanted her chance to dance with him. Arthur found himself wondering what in the wide world of Equestria did he do to wind up in this situation. Spike was glaring at him with intensity. He knew that he was jealous, but all he could do is star at him in confusion. Rainbow Dash took his front hooves and to his horror she spread her wings. The moment the next song started she started off with a soft two-step, but when the bass kicked up she lifted off the ground pulling him up with her. Outside on the balcony, Safire stood gazing out into the night sky. She could not expect to see her son amongst the guests and with Princess Luna of all ponies. His mission must be going by better than she thought it would. Or was there another reason behind his sudden appearance. He didn’t seem that happy to be at the ball at first, but as soon her brother had spoken with him his mood changed from gloomy to something she had never expected him to show. For the first time he appeared to be happy. “It’s a wonderful night for a party,” said a friendly voice from behind her. Sullivan had made it past the crowd as well and was now outside staring at his sister with a bright smile on his face. “Yes it is,” said Safire notably. “I am pleased that the princesses were able to make it. I must make sure to meet Cadence and her husband before the night is done. Princess Twilight was a shocker! I never saw that coming!” Sullivan noticed that his sister wasn’t looking at him as she mentioned Twilight and there was an air of success in her voice as she spoke. An all to familiar sense of excitement was all around her. His expression turned to that of sadness and when he spoke, it wasn’t hate he felt, but disappointment and pity. “Sister, I think we both know that there was a reason for why you wanted to meet the new princess. So why don’t you drop the act and tell me what you and your… lover are planning.” Safire didn’t respond. A gentle breeze swept passed them. When she turned her smile was nowhere to be seen. Her true emotions that she kept bottled up until now were finally showing as she glared at her brother. “Caught on have you?” she said grudgingly. “Took you long enough.” “On the contrary,” said Sullivan sadly. “I had my suspicions.” “And yet you did nothing,” said Safire shaking her head at him with a wicked smirk. “Why? If you knew, if you suspected me, then why didn’t you just banish me?” “Because I thought that in time I could make you see what Night Blade can’t,” said Sullivan. “I hoped that you would see that things have changed since then and when he finally showed up you could convince him to stop what ever he’s plotting.” “I will not betray him like you did brother!” Safire snarled. “When he needed you the most you weren’t there! You along with the rest of the those old fools left him in the dark.” “That isn’t true!” Sullivan spoke up. He didn’t shout, but there was an air of authority in his voice that kept Safire silent. “I was against it sister! I pleaded with them to give Night Blade a second chance, but he was becoming too dangerous to be around. Even when they voted for his banishment I stood my ground and vetoed against it. Alas, when they regrettably agreed to give him one last chance he had already left. As you already know when I chased him down he took a bit of me away.” Sullivan pointed to his left ear that had a chunk missing from the tip. Safire only glared at her brother and when she spoke her voice cracked. “You’re way to forgiving,” she said. “And that will be your downfall when he returns to this kingdom!” “Will it?” said Sullivan questionably. “Yes, we have already infiltrated this kingdom right under your nose and even when you suspected me of betrayal you’ve done nothing about it! Not to mention that we now know who the third princess is and our other spy is ready for the signal to act with in first notice!” “Are you by any chance referring to my nephew?” Sullivan asked Safire’s confidence faded instantly as what she thought had been their greatest secret was known to her brother. “How did you…” she began through gritted teeth. “You think I couldn’t see a trace of either of you in him?” said Sullivan a warm smile forming on his saddened expression. “He’s grown to be a fine unicorn,” “Stop it,” said Safire warningly. “He has his fathers emotions, but he also has your kind spirit…” “Stop!” cried Safire tears forming in her enraged eyes. “I don’t understand you! How can you act so calm after finding out about your nephew, after knowing that I will betray you and the kingdom? Why are you so patient and forgiving?” “Sister… the boy will not go through with it.” Sullivan said frowning. “You don’t know what he’s capable of!” Safire spat. “I know that for the first time in his life, he is happy and I know that you’ve seen it too,” said Sullivan. “I had hoped that after meeting the princesses and getting to know the citizens of these kingdoms you would have seen how different things are now, but sadly I’m afraid I was mistaken and you are still determined to carry out with your plans.” “Finally stopped denying the inevitable eh?” said Safire her evil gaze retuning to its full extension. “Oh I am far from giving up sister,” said Sullivan casually. “In fact wish to wager a bet with you?” “You have got to be kidding,” said Safire abashed at her brothers daring. “Think of it as my last attempt in making you see reason.” Sullivan said. “What ever it is I refuse!” said Safire, finality in her voice. “Once Night Blade returns he wants to take you on himself.“ She began to laugh harshly. “Oh, have I longed to see him wipe that calm expression off your foolish face and this time, he is more powerful than even you could ever imagine! Once his secret weapon is used against you, this kingdom along with its neighbors will be in for a rude awakening as those with out marks are finally given their do’s.” Sullivan for the first time since coming out on the balcony looked puzzled. He knew that Night Blade wasn’t a unicorn, so how could he be willing to go up against him. Unless… A sudden realization hit Sullivan. A terrifying thought came into mind. “How long has he had the amulet?” he inquired. “Ah, figured that out too I see,” said Safire grinning more broadly at her brother. “Sister please, I implore you to make him take it off! The more he wears it, its corruption will consume him. He won’t be the same Pegasus who is out for revenge! He will put aside his goals and do more harm everypony.” “It’s cowards like you who are to scared to act,” growled Safire. “He will take over this kingdom and bring forth a new era to the land!” “Then I’m afraid I will have to fight him when the time comes,” said Sullivan regrettably. “Sister, I beg you… he has to take it off before its too late.” “You are too late to ask for my assistance,” said Safire, her longing to see her brother suffer was far too great. Sullivan sighed and knew it was pointless to persuade his sister to see reason. He made to leave and before he did he added, “Your son, is a good boy… I hope that before it is too late he will come around and help Night Blade see reason.” “Don’t you turn him, against him too!” Safire said furiously as Sullivan left her on the porch. Back inside the castle he saw that Arthur was talking to a highly enthused Mark. He patted his younger brothers back, laughing at his worn out expression. “Geez little bro, who would of thought taht you would be such a natural at this! It’s quite a shock,” he said fighting back tears. “Shut up!” grumbled Arthur, his mane that was once neatened was now messy from being swung around feet above the ground by Rainbow Dash. “I should say the same about you and Crimson. Since when have you two been so close?” “Don’t be ridiculous,” said Mark his ears growing faintly pink. “The captain just so happened to chose me out of all the other guards to accompany her to the ball that’s all. ” Arthur looked up at his older brother skeptically. For he had noticed that Crimson was enjoying herself and she did blush deeply when the two stopped dancing at the end of the last song. Arthur spotted Sullivan and waved over to him. He gave him a friendly wink before he spotted Princess Cadence and Shining Armor and introduced himself. Shining Armor didn’t expect for the king to act this casually toward him and he accidently spilt his drink over his suit. Growing red with embarrassment he levitated a napkin and began rubbing the stain with extreme prejudice. Arthur snorted with amusement at this while his brother shook his head in disbelief. “That’s got to be embarrassing that does,” he said. “I can’t dance anymore,” said an exhausted Twilight approaching the two boys. “Ah, good, Princess Cadence has met King Sullivan and… what in Celestia’s name is my brother doing?” She too had noticed that Shining Armor was fixated on rubbing his stain away that when he turned to the king and stood at attention the napkin he was using had stuck to his suit. Twilight slapped her hoof on forehead. “Oh no, I hope the king doesn’t mind,” “I wouldn’t worry about it,” said Arthur simply. “Look, see he doesn’t even notice.” Arthur was right. Sullivan had completely ignored Shining Armor’s unfortunate accident and carried on talking to him and Cadence as if nothing was wrong. This tactic would have worked if Shining Armor wasn’t wearing a nervous smile that made him look like he would plummet himself into the punch bowl with the first opportunity he got. Soon after, Safire came back inside and headed over to meet the two she had missed at the beginning of the party. At this point the music had slowed down to a soft paced song. Those still on the dance floor were more focused on standing still and lip sinking the lyrics. “Looks like your princess is having fun,” said Mark to Arthur. “I thought I told you…” began Arthur. “I wasn’t talking about Twilight,” said Mark and he pointed at Luna who was beside Dark Heart. She shuffled her hooves as she stared at the stage. Then she did something that made Twilight gasp in aw. She moved close to her partner who didn’t seem to mind and the two continued to listen to the song with the rest of the audience. “Come on Princess,” said Twilight in a rooting fashion. “Go on you can do it,” Before Arthur could ask what she was talking about Luna opened her right wing and let it hover over Dark Heart’s shoulder before bringing it down gently. Twilight stared at them in admiration. This, however, didn’t last. Luna had suddenly lowered her wing and Dark Heart walked away, his gloomy mood had risen once again. Twilight watched as Luna didn’t even go after him. She just sat there in silence. Twilight’s friends saw what had just happened and approached the princess of the night with caution before offering to get her a drink. She smiled at them and allowed them lead her away from the dance floor. “Oh, that’s bad luck,” said Mark sympathetically. “What’s that?” said Crimson Shield coming back to them with drinks balancing on a tray she held with an outstretched wing. “One of the princesses got shot down,” said Mark taking his drink and taking a sip. “It’s probably for the best though. His duties are to protect her and nothing else.” “That’s horrible Mark!” said Crimson Shield. Both she and Twilight were staring at Mark as though he had just slapped them. “What? I’m just saying that it would be hard to be her guard and special some pony.” “You don’t know that,” said Twilight arguably. “They might have been perfect for each other.” “You really think so?” said Arthur doubt ably. “Maybe my brothers right Twilight I mean I…” “You what?” Twilight said turning to him. “Are you trying to say that you only came with me as my protector? As it was your duty to do so and nothing else?” “Uhhhh….” Arthur said struggling to find the right words. Twilight got up and left with her head held high. Arthur sighed and drank his juice in peace while his brother was trying to explain to Crimson about the importance of their royal duties towards their king and his returned sister. She too in the end stormed off leaving Mark to star after her frowning. “Mares,” he and Arthur said in unison staring down at their juice. “Why? Why did she have to do that?” Dark Heart was picking at the ground in frustration. He went over his mission in his head once again, but his chest hurt as he knew what he had to be done and when his mind traveled to Princess Luna a strange feeling made his vision become blurry by liquid and when he blinked it ran down his cheeks and once it began he couldn’t stop them. He sat alone in the castle grounds unaware that Swift Blaze had just come out for while to escape the noise from inside. Spotting the lonely unicorn, he made his way over facing a sneeze. Dark Heart turned his face still wet from his tears, but he didn’t care if anyone saw him like this. Swift frowned and with an understanding glow in his grey eyes he put a comforting hoof on Dark Hearts shoulder. “There, there lady,” he said prudently. “I get it, I’ve seen that look before. Don’t worry, it’s probably for the best.” “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” said Dark Heart stubbornly. “Don’t you?” said Swift putting his outstretched hoof down. “Its alright boy, I get it really, I’ve been in the same situation before.” “I highly doubt that sir,” said Dark Heart. “Its just… I don’t know what to do anymore. I came here for a different reason, but now...” Swifts eyes narrowed on the confused and saddened unicorn. “I don’t know what your purpose for coming here might have been, but what ever it is, you have to decide what to do next.” “That’s your advice is it?” Dark Heart said with a snort. “What good would that be when I know what the outcome could mean?” There was no reply from Swift and when Dark Heart turned to face him he had already left to leave him with his thoughts. Inside the castle the ball was coming to a close. The guests made one last round of applause as the final song ended. The singer stood up from his piano and bowed politely at his audience. He then pointed his hoof acknowledging his team who also bowed. With one last wave goodbye the Pegasus left the stage, the rest of the band fallowed shortly after. Excited talking about the ball went on from the moment the guests have left all the way back to their homes. On their way out, each guest took King Sullivan and his sister’s hoof shaking it. When Twilight had took Safire’s hoof she looked up at her. “Thank you for inviting me,” she said gratefully. “Not at all,” Safire said and added, “I’m sure I’ll be seeing you around.” The flight back to Ponyville and Canterlot was silent and slow even when Celestia had tried to start up conversations between Twilight and the rest accompanying her, they only gave short simple answers. Twilight let herself out closing the door on Arthur as he made to leave too. Rubbing his snout where the carriage door had hit, he too opened it and left without a second glance. “I don’t get it,” sighed Celestia when she and the rest were back in Canterlot. “They were fine before the party and now…” “Don’t think too much about it you highness,” Swift Blaze reassured her. “You know these kids now at days. They have their own dramas here and there. Its best to let things cool down.” “I suppose your right,” said Celestia. “ Goodnight Swift Blaze.” “Rest well your Highness,” replied Swift Blaze. Making his way down the castle corridors he finally found his room and went inside making sure to lock his door. His room had a single bed by a window where he could stare down at the castle grounds, a wardrobe, desk and chair where he kept his scrolls. Upon his scrolls was a small cylinder mirror. Sitting down in his chair, Swift opened the desk drawer and took out a crystal that he held in his mouth and touched the mirror with the tip. Swift placed the crystal down and waited for something to happen. Staring into the mirror he saw red eyes staring back at him. “What is it?” asked a cold voice impatiently. “I’m afraid I have troubling news to bring you my king,” Swift said. The red eyes narrowed but the same piercing gaze stayed. Swift gulped and continued his report. “I… It appears your son has h… had a change of heart,” For a moment the red eyes stared expressionlessly at Swift Blaze. He was about to say something else when a growl sent a chill down his spine. “What do you mean by this?” the voice asked dangerously. “I think that he won’t be able to go through with the task if he is asked.” Even though he couldn’t see his master, Swift knew that the anger on the other side of the mirror was growing and he didn’t want to look back into those red eyes. When his master spoke again it wasn’t in a yell. Swift would have preferred it if the voice did shout, but this was in a calm and even voice that made him feel sick. “Then, my faithful spy… See to it that he is exposed for the fraud that he is. “
Chapter 13Chapter 13: Exposed “I have too do this…” Dark Heart thought to himself in his room. “I have to tell the truth! I might be banished, but at least I’ll go knowing that they will have a heads up! But will it be enough?” Dark Heart knew that what he would be doing would mean betraying his family’s cause, but what good is the cause anyway? They haven’t seen what he’s seen living in enemy territory. All the things he’s been told proved to be false for the most part. Sure there are a couple of ponies who bully others, but its not an epidemic like he’s been told. The ponies he’s met, the friendships he’s made… There’s that word again, as he ponders on the thing he thought would never become part of his reality. For as long as he’s lived in the mountains the only thing he ever knew was survival and to be strong. He had no time for such things that his father considered to be paths to betrayal. Dark Heart got up from his bed and looked at his empty living space for what he knew would be the last time. There was knock at his door followed by fast galloping. Dark Heart looked outside, but saw no signs of anyone around. Looking down he saw that a letter had been left for him. Back inside he opened the envelope and sighed as he prepared to do what had to be done. “I guess if there was a better time to tell them, this would be it.” He thought to himself. Princess Celestia had invited him to have lunch with her and Luna in the Castle. Shrugging, Dark Heart left his room and hurried so he wouldn’t keep the princesses waiting. When he arrived at the front doors he saw Swift looking over a scroll he had just unrolled. “Ah, Dark Heart.” He said spotting him. “What brings you here this evening?” “The princesses have invited me,” said Dark Heart. “Ah, of course,” said Swift Blaze rolling up the scroll. “Celestia sent me to escort you.” “Oh, no, I can find my way really,” said Dark Heart wanting to not spend more time with the strange earth pony. “I insist,” said Swift, his mind already made up. He led Dark Heart to he dinning hall where the two princesses sat in wait. The table had been set with sandwiches fruit and fine wine. When Dark heart entered the room the door closed behind allowing the two Alicorns to stare at him. “Arthur, I’m glad you could make it,” said Celestia casually. “Please have a seat.” Dark Heart glanced at Luna, but she only twirled her levitating glass around lazily making no eye contact. He figured he should sit across from Celestia, but not be so close to Luna. Once he sat down he summoned one of the sandwiches to him and was about to ask he could get a drink when a creature entered the room and filled his glass. Dark Heart couldn’t help but to stare up at him. While the body of the creature was serpentine the rest of him was a mixture different kinds. One leg was that of a dragon while the other was hoofed. One arm was a lions paw and the other was a griffons front claw. He also had the head of a goat, a horn of elk, a horn of something unknown to Dark Heart, and the tail was a sea dragons. “Thank you Discord,” said Cellestia kindly. “Of cure your, highness,” said Discord bowing his head. “I trust that this time the drink is real and not another cheap trick?” Celestia said her voice calm but her eyes surveyed Discord skeptically. Before Discord could respond Dark Heart sputtered as he spat out what he thought had been cider. It tasted of things he dared not to utter. “Oops, my mistake,” said Discord sheepishly. With a snap of his fingers he conjured up another bottle of wine and second glass. Dark Heart took the glass and stared at it as if daring it to explode. “That will be all Discored,” said Celestia. Discored bowed his head once again and left the room leaving the three in an awkward silence. “Princess,” began Dark Heart finally after a long pause. “What is he doing here?” “He is a new friend,” said Celestia simply, but her eyes closed as she sighed. “But still he manages to pull his pranks every now and then. Of course they’re all minor. Nothing like it used to be, but still we keep a close eye on him just incase.” Dark Heart didn’t want to eat or drink so he ignored his plate and sider and knew that if there was anytime like the present, he would tell them the truth. He stared down at his plate of food his expression resembling someone who was having a battle with themself. Gulping he prepared to take a leap of faith and tell them everything. “I’m sorry what was that?” said Celestia when he had spoke, but it came off as a mumble. “Th… There’s something I have to tell you… Both of you...” Luna looked at the Dark Heart. She saw that he was determined to tell them something of great importance. “I…I…” but before he could finish the door swung open and Swift made his way to them with three guards accompanying him. He wore a serious look as he approached the table. His eyes met Dark Hearts. He glared at him and the three guards started their way to them. “Swift, what’s the meaning of this?” Luna said for the first time since Dark Heart arrived. “Your highness, I’m afraid I have discovered a snake in the castle!” said Swift Blaze still glaring at Dark Heart. “One who has slivered their way into the castle and has been doing their spy work in secrecy! You wouldn’t know anything about would you boy?” “Swift, don’t be ridiculous!” said Luna. “Dark Heart’s one of us aren’t you?” Dark Heart didn’t look at her. “You are one of us right?” said Luna this time sounding worried. “Luna I...” “Wait, is what Swift said true?” “I’m afraid so,” said Swift. “This Unicorn you see before you is nothing but a treacherous lying snake! He is… a member of the Anti Marks!” The guards were now flanking Dark Heart and Celestia rose from her seat. Whatever warm presents she gave off had vanished. What looked at Dark Heart was an Alicorn with no smiles or twinkles in the eyes. She looked like a true leader now as she said very seriously, “Is it true?” “Yes,” said Dark Heart looking at her. Swift nodded at him looking disgusted. “I think we’ve heard enough! Guards, take him!” The Guards approached Dark Heart with caution and gently lifted him out of his chair. Dark Heart didn’t want to look at his fellow guards as they made to escort him out of the dinning room. He knew that he was going to be placed in the dungeon, but as they were feet away from the table he realized something and stopped dead in his tracks. “What are you doing? Move!” ordered one the guards. “How did you know what it stood for?” asked Dark Heart turning his shoulder to look at Swift Blaze. “Knew what, what stood for?” inquired Swift Blaze. “The initials of the flag, no one knows what it means unless…” Dark Heart’s eyes widen with anger as he turned around and attempted to fling himself at the earth pony. The Guards held him back as he struggled to get to the shocked pony that glared at him. “Take him away!” Swift Blaze spat. “Get him out of here and lock him up!” The struggle down to the dungeon carried as Dark Heart yelled at the guards telling them that there’s one more traitor amongst them. “You have to listen to me!” he said pleadingly. “Swift isn’t who he says he is! He’s a…” But the guards had already tossed him in a cell and slammed the bares on him. “He’s like me! He’s an A.M.!” “Silence prisoner!” roared one of the guards. “You lied to us! Why should we trust anything you have to say?!” Dark Heart gritted his teeth and knew that they had a point. Why would they want to listen to him now? He knew what Swift Blaze was and if he ratted him out, that would only mean that he knew that he would pose a threat to him if he were planning something. Something bad from the looks of it, otherwise he would’ve let him on it regardless of his suspicions. The sound of the upstairs door opening caught every ones attention. Dark Heart saw Princess Luna coming into view. She was wearing a very angry look indeed as she made her way to the cells. “Leave us,” she said. “Princess, I must suggest that you let us stay.” A second guard said. “I’ll be fine,” said Luna. Just like her sister she spoke calmly, but her eyes flashed dangerously at the guards who reluctantly left her alone with Dark Heart. For a moment the two stared at each other. Dark Heart knew if she was mad now he would hate to have told her about what happened the day she and his father met in the mirror. “Why?” she asked finally “Why would you do it?” “It’s not that simple,” said Dark Heart. “Don’t give me that!” said Luna warningly. “How long did you think you would be able to keep up your charade?! My sister trusted I trusted you…We all trusted you!” “Luna you have to understand, I don’t want to carry out my mission anymore,” said Dark Heart. “Yes, I was entrusted by the leader of the A.M. to infiltrate Canterlot.” “Well congratulations, you did,” said Luna harshly. “That’s right I did and for a while the plan was working, but then something changed, I… I discovered something while living here. I never had anything like it before and once I had it I realized that I never wanted to loose it,” “And what was this thing you speak of?” Luna said waspishly. “Friendship,” replied Dark Heart. “You, Princess Celestia, and my fellow guards showed me what it means to have friends. I… know what I’ve been missing all this time.” “As touching as that may seem, you are a prisoner!” spat Luna. “And being one you have to tell me, what are the A.M.’s intentions?” “I don’t know, it could be anything,” said Dark Heart. “Liar!” roared Luna slamming her hoof on the cell door. “Do not lie to us!” “I’m telling the truth!” said Dark Heart just as loud. “I have no idea what they plan to do. They never told me anything! But that’s not important now! It’s not just me who’s lied to you, there’s somepony else in the castle that serves the A.M.!” “Who is that then?” “Swift Blaze. He’s planning something and what ever it is, he ratted me out because he knew who I was!” “Why would Swift Blaze be an A.M.?!” “Because nopony other than an A.M. member would know what those initials stood for! A.M. stands for Anti Marks. You heard him say it up there, Tell me, how could he have known what it stood for when nopony else knew besides me?” “He must have figured it out somewhere along the way and was planning on telling our sister and me,” said Luna quickly. “No, Luna. It’s like I said. Only members of the A.M. know what those letters stand for.” Luna didn’t answer; she just turned her back to him and left. Celestia visited Dark Heart seconds later. Surly this must be a plan to make him reveal the A.M.’s plot, but he was speaking the truth when he told Luna that he didn’t know what the A.M. was going to do. Expecting to be asked the same questions by Celestia, Dark Heart told her everything he had told Luna. When he had finished Celestia looked at him in the same way King Sullivan had at the ball. She was looking right through him, her expression remained blank. “Tell me what did you to my sister on the day she went to visit you?” Dark Heart was taken aback by this question, but answered it none-the less. “I never knew she was going to visit me, “ he began. “I was on patrol when I heard a scream coming from somewhere and I went to investigate. When I found her she was under my father’s spell. He was trying to bring Nightmare Moon back. I told him that his plan could still work without her, but he was determined to get Luna on our side. In the end I intervened, the mirror was broken and I erased Luna’s memory so she wouldn’t remember where she was before she awoke.” Celestia gave out a sigh of understanding. Clearly she had known something was wrong and now it all made sense. “You said something about a mirror,” she said going back to what she had learned. “Yes, the mirror my father gave me for communication while I was here,” said Dark Heart. “And your father? Who is he?” “He is the leader of the A.M. Night Blade.” Celestia nodded and she too made to leave. “Wait aren’t you going to do something about Swift Blaze?!” Inquired Dark Heart. “I need some time to think things over,” said Celestia. “But, I thank you for helping my sister.” She added in her kind understanding voice. Dark Heart was left alone in his cell for some time after that. He thought that the word of his arrest would by now have spread and the rest of his fellow guards must’ve known the truth. He sat on the cold stone floor wondering what could Swift Blaze be doing at this time and a surge of frustration went through him when he wasn’t hearing the door at the top of the steps open with the angered shouts of a caught Swift Blaze carry all the way to his own cell. Just when he was beginning to think no one would believe him the door opened once more and a much gentler voice called out to him. “Dark Heart, if you wanted to escape you could have, so why haven’t you? No guards are watching you.” It was Twilight. She approached his prison and looked at the saddened unicorn before her. “I know I could’ve escaped,” said Dark Heart coldly. “But what good would that do me? You all know I’m a traitor, and my own family in the mountains probably think the same thing! Logically speaking it makes no sense to run away with nowhere to go now does it?” Twilight straitened up at this and for the first time Dark Heart saw that she was taking her role as a leader very seriously. “Look kid, I get that you’re the new princess and all, but I’m finding it hard to take you seriously.” “That’s funny,” said Twilight. “I was about to say the same about you. You don’t strike me as a member of the A.M.” Dark Heart looked at her. Could she have believed what she has been told? Before he could express his hopeful emotions the door opened again, this time, the pony that entered wore a smug so wide that Dark Heart thought it should be banned. Swift Blaze came down the stairs taking each step slowly as if to saver the moment. “Princess,” he said to Twilight. “I thought this might be where you disappeared to. There’s no need to question the prisoner any further. For your own safety you should come with me and we shall send a couple guards down here to keep an eye on him.” “I doubt he will escape Swift,” said Twilight. “He hasn’t shown any signs of that.” Swift Blaze’s polite attitude shrank and he insisted in a forceful voice that Twilight should accompany him back to the castle halls. Dark Heart glared at the earth pony who paid him no attention and reached out a hoof for Twilight to take. Dark Heart had a bad feeling about this and was about to warn Twilight when forgetting that he was still in the castle grounds, loosing all of his pretense, Swift Blaze took a small vile out of his vest and slammed it on the ground where a puff of gas was released and both Twilight and Dark Heart fell to the ground unconscious. He picked up Twilight and rushed back up stairs. Dark Heart opened his eyes unsure of how long he had been out. The next thing he knew is that hooves helped him up and a soft voice said, “You were right about him,” “He’s got her! Their cornered at the edge of the falls!” Not knowing who had helped him regain consciousness, Dark Heart had no time to wait around and find out. Making his way dizzily to the steps he made his way through the castle halls to the outside. The sun greeted him making his eyes see spots. Blinking them away, he felt the knock out gas wear off. He broke off in a gallop to where he heard the sounds of guards shouting orders to one another. He heard someone behind him and saw Arthur running after him. Not to catch him, but to catch up. The two ran right passed the guards ignoring their cries of surprise of an escaped prisoner. Teleporting out of their reach they reappeared feet in front of them and continued in their pursuit. “Where am I?” Twilight said in a groan. “Be quiet!” snapped Swift Blaze. “I hate being delayed, why didn’t you just come when I asked you to?” “So he was right about you?” said Twilight drowsily. “Oh, he was right, but it didn’t do you any good did it?” said Swift Blaze. Twilight tried to teleport her way out of their hide out, but it was no use. Feeling her horn she felt something metallic on it. She could try to fly away but she wasn’t in the state to do that. Her wings felt heavy and her head was spinning. “Come on, come on!” she heard Swift Blaze say irritably. “Where are you?!” The sound of rushing water met her ears and she could feel the mist hitting her face. The wet floor she laid on was soggy and smelt of socked moss. The sun made the water look yellow as its light shun down on the watery curtain. Staying beside his frantic self, Swift Blaze was completely unaware that two unicorns had snuck into their hiding spot. Arthur placed his hoof on Twilight and teleported them both out of harms way with a small pop. “Soon my princess you will meet my master, and who knows, he might let you join us if you cooperate.” When no answer came he turned only to have the tip of a horn poke his back. “One wrong move and I’ll blast you off the cliff,” said Dark Heart warningly. “Are you really going to betray your family by siding with them?” asked Swift Blaze. “I thought you already made that decision for me when you threw me under the carriage?” said Dark Heart. “It’s over Swift, give up to the royal guards.” “I forgot to tell you…” said Swift Blaze staring into the distance. “I follow my own rules.” He sighed and pointed his hoof to the spot where a mark would be. “I’m a blank flank too you know? And what the A.M. is about to do will change history.” Dark Heart’s eyes widened as he suddenly understood what his father must be planning. “Have you lost your mind?!” shouted Dark Heart in disbelief. “There’s no way that will make things any better!” “I wouldn’t expect somepony like you understand,” sighed Swift Blaze and as quick as a cheetah he turned around to face Dark Heart, his hooves were on his horn. “You are either with us or against us!” spat Swift Blaze. He saw Dark Heart's worried expression as he tried to shake free. “If only you understood what it's like to be judged by others just for the way you look, you would understand why the A.M.’s ententions are good.” “Swift Blaze please! Nothing good will come out of this!” “My decision has already been made boy. And now it’s your turn…” Swift Blaze pulled Dark Heart’s horn forcing him to cast a burst of magic that hit the earth pony in his stomach. Dark Heart saw his body being launched outside of the waterfall and out of sight. At the edge of the falls, Celestia had spotted Arthur standing beside Twilight and she hurried over to help her student. Twilight’s brother had outran Celestia and in seconds knelt beside her giving off a sigh of relief seeing that she was safe. Out of the corner of her eye, Celestia saw Dark Heart immerge from the path behind the falls. The Guards quickly blocked his way and were about to cuff him when Celestia walked over. “Swift Blaze…” she said, but she didn’t need to answer for her to guess what must have happened. “Shall we send out a search party?” asked one of the guards. “Please do,” said Celestia. “And as for the escaped prisoner?” “He is no threat,” said Celestia reassuringly. “I think somepony had already discovered that.” She glanced over at Twilight, who, from the looks of it, was feeling better and was trying to tell her brother that she was alright. “Thanks for getting me out the cell,” said Dark Heart to Arthur who had came over to tell Celestia that her Student was apart from being knocked out hours ago, was unharmed. “Don’t thank me,” said Arthur, “I was only waiting for you by the door.” “Then who…” His answer was given to him when Luna landed with ease beside her sister. “Is Twilight alright sister?” she asked worriedly. “She’s fine Luna,” said Celestia. “Thank you Princess,” said Dark Heart bowing to the princess of the night. “What ever,” said Luna refusing to look at him. “Just don’t let me regret it alright.” “Not a chance,” said Dark Heart with a smile.
Chapter 14Chapter 14: A King No More Deep in outskirts of the mountains outside the Sapphire Kingdome, where no one dared to venture without proper gear; near the peak of one of the tallest summits lied a cave with its mouth open to the outside world. The inside was dark, damp and cold. The only light source were torches and a small fire that its only inhabitants had set up in their stay. A pare of earth ponies were making one of their daily strolls down into the caverns when one of them noticed that the cave’s tunnels continued to grow. With curiosity now in place, the two planned to lead a larger group with them during their next expedition; this time they would bring more torches and start to make a map. “You do know that Night Blade will want to hear about this?” said one of the unicorns they had brought down with them. “I know that,” said an earth pony with great effort as he was holding a quill in his mouth and made another line with a tilt of his head. “For now let’s just see what we can find.” The team ventured forward stopping every now and then to allow the map to be updated. Once or twice they stumbled on a dead end and had to back track. Finally they stopped when the number of torches they had brought with them had run out. “We should head back,” suggested a Pegasus. “Not likely,” said a unicorn using his magic to light his horn. “Come on, we’ve come this far haven’t we?” “Yes, but who’s to say we won’t come across more paths and get lost?” asked the Pegasus unsure if they should continue their expedition. “A fine question indeed,” said a voice from behind making them all jump. Turning around they saw standing in both the light form the last torch and unicorn’s light was the last person they would ever want to be trapped down there with. An earth pony, Grey Wood, his green tale seemed to flinch whenever he was suppressing rage and his fake calming attitude made things worse. A strong chill went down the group’s spines as each of them opened their mouths about to say something but only faint gargling was all they could master up. “Come now, surly you can all proceed seeing that not one but a couple of you are unicorns.” “Uh… Of Course Grey Wood,” replied the unicorn with his horn lit. “Of course we can. W... well, shall we?” The herd went deeper into the unknown, not sure if the tunnels would ever end until the unicorn stopped in his tracks. The followers moved aside allowing Grey Wood to come to the front. The tunnel had ended and in front of them was a hole. Grey Wood kicked a loose rock lazily down the hole with his hoof and waited to hear a sound. A splash was heard not to long after. “Hmmm. It’s not that far down, but we’re not sure how deep the body of water is below,” said the unicorn. “If I’m not mistaking, you unicorns can teleport.” said Grey Wood thoughtfully. “Yes we can, but… AAAAAaaaaahhhhhh!” The next thing Grey Wood heard was a popping sound and the echoing enraged voice of the unicorn he had just pushed down the hole. “I would prefer if you asked next time! The water is just a couple inches deep!” “Can you see anything else?!” asked Grey Wood not taking in a word that had just been shouted at him. “I… Wait, I can feel a breeze coming from up ahead!” “Follow it and see where it leads!” ordered Grey Wood. The Unicorn below them muttered angrily under his breath and galloped off, the light from his horn brightening his surroundings. The water splashed around him as his hooves kicked up numerous drops. He came back huffing and in a state of amazement. He teleported back up and approached his awaiting herd. “I think we found exactly what Night Blade wants.” The Grey Pegasus sat in his part of the cave admiring the Alicorn Amulet he wore proudly around his neck. His plan for it had worked out perfectly so far. No other ponies other than unicorns had ever tried on the amulet before. Fear of would or might happen prevented that, however, superstitious nonsense like that didn’t scare him away. He would not allow such a weakness like fear take control. To him, it was fear that made him an outcast in the first place. All those years of being judged for not being like everyone else were about to change. A surge of hatred flowed through his vanes allowing his eyes and the amulet to glow red. An approaching A.M. member cleared his throat before speaking. “My king,” he began. “I think we found our way into the kingdom,” “Show me,” said Night Blade. His escort led him to the path his team had discovered. With an evil smile, Night Blade investigated further. Once he had reached the outside he breathed in fresh air and had a look at his surroundings. He was standing outside an abandoned cave looking down at the city in the distance. It wasn’t exactly what he had hoped for, but it was close enough. Even the City looked closer than ever as he reached out his hoof. The cave was directly outside the city entrance. This was to be the place where he would begin the assault. All these years of waiting and planning were at long last going to pay off. “So, Sullivan, have you and the rest of this miserable city learned anything since I was here?” he said to himself. “Letting your sister in even though you know what she is just shows me how much of a trusting foolish unicorn you are. I will lead this kingdom into a new era, just you wait.” When he had returned to his awaiting followers their expression was nothing short of fear. “What has you in such low spirits?” he said showing no concern what so ever. “Come soon, we will take back the kingdom,” “That’s great sir, but I have news to report,” said a nervous earth pony. “It’s about Swift Blaze… He never came back with the princess…” “Well, why isn’t anypony out there looking for them?” asked Night blade dangerously. “Your son is… uh… you see… he’s...” Night Blades Eyes flash red as he glared at the cowering ponies in front of him. “He’s what?” he asked coldly. “He’s joined the princess and her friends my king!” said the earth pony so fast that he thought for a moment that his leader didn’t hear him. He was sadly mistaken. For the next thing anyone heard was Night Blades calm and scary voice say, “Who told you this?” The ponies dispersed to bring a Pegasus into view. Night Blade approached the newcomer slowly and looked down at him. “Are you telling me that my son, Dark Heart, my heir to the throne has deserted us?” “I…I’m afraid so, my king,” said the Pegasus. A strong wave of mixed emotions came over Night Blade. He felt a surge of anger, a feeling of great sadness and then nothing. When he opened his eyes, he found himself alone in the tunnel. His head was throbbing and when he reached to rub his forehead he touched something long and sharp. His eyes felt strange as if they didn’t belong to him. He made his way slowly back to the main part of the cave where those around him stared in bewilderment. One of his followers gave him a mirror and when he looked into it he saw that his eyes had changed completely. They were now solid red and when he opened his mouth to scream he saw that his teeth were sharp. The pointy thing on his forehead he had felt from earlier was a long black horn. Trying to remember what had happened his horn glowed black and the mirror cracked. A shocking realization hit him. He remembered how angry he had felt and he was sure that he had been crying and then… “The Amulet,” he said to himself ignoring those around him and pointed the levitating mirror to his chest where the Alicorn Amulet hung around his neck. His anger from earlier had resurfaced as he remembered exactly what was the cause of it. His son had betrayed them and he knew who was to blame for it. “Get the rest of my army ready,” said Night Blade in a threatening tone. “What already?” asked one the baffled spectators. “I thought we were supposed to wait until Swift Blaze came back,” Night Blades new horn glowed again and the pony who spoke up was lifted off the ground. “Swift has been apprehended my faithful servants! We will not let this moment slip away from us! Now, I suggest you all get ready to leave on my command!” He lifted the spell and let the pony fall on his head. Rubbing the lump that was undoubtedly forming, he along with the rest of the A.M. galloped off to prepare them selves for the kingdoms take over. Night Blade only had to put on his black cloak that almost hit the ground. The Alicorn Amulet was hidden behind the black curtain. The red ruby poked out of the cracks every so often. Admiring his new power, he wanted to find out what else he could do with his new horn. His mouth opened showing off his sharp teeth and he pictured the top of the mountain in his head and closed his eyes. In what would take hours by foot or half the time by flying, he reached the peek in a matter of seconds. The sky was going black. The sun was just about to disappear in the horizon. Black strings that resembled lightning crawled up his horn as he looked up at the sky. With one last push, his horn became a rod as he shot up a black beam of magic. It was as if the weather obeyed his every command as the night sky that was once clear with stars, was now being enclosed by storm clouds that began to spread across the Sapphire Kingdom. The wind began to pick up. Night Blades cloak danced in the strong breeze but he remained stationary. When he released the spell, he teleported back into the cave where his followers were waiting patiently. Some like him wore eager expressions while others were emotionless. Without any speeches given, he led his army of mark less ponies to the new exit of the cave. Once there they noticed how cold the night had become. The moon along with the stars had been blocked by the heavy forecast and that would work out just fine. He ordered his flyers to stay hidden in the clouds while he and the rest moved up on foot. The nightlife in the city of the Sapphire Kingdom was booming with ponies. The streetlights were on along with the neighboring lights from the shops and houses. The royal guard patrolled the streets and castle grounds as usual. Although the night was one of many overcast that came over the kingdom the citizens thought nothing over it. The guards watched over the grounds in the towers of the castle. They had turned on lanterns to help them see in the mist. Even if the light only carried a small distance, it was better than nothing. “Another overcast and we just had to be chosen to be stationed up here,” said a guard miserably. “Relax,” replied his companion. “At least we’re not stationed at the entrance of the city.” “I’d rather be there than here,” said the frustrated guard. “Really?” questioned his partner. “You’d rather be patrolling an area where noting ever happens instead of being in a high spot where you can see for miles?” “In this weather? Not a chance.” “What?!” exclaimed the second guard in alert. “What is it?” asked the first looking around. “I thought I saw something in the clouds,” said the second looking up at the sky. “Hey, Unicorns over on the west wing shine your light up there!” One of the unicorns in the wing beside them made light shine out of his horn and started to aim it where the east wing was indicating. The clouds were so thick that nothing could be seen; the beam of light staid in one spot for a couple moments before moving on. A black-cloaked Pegasus staid hidden in the clouds above the castle holding his breath. When he saw that the small dot of light moved away, he gave out a sigh of relief and signaled the rest of his unit to continue following him. In the forest outside of the city Night Blade looked around before ordering his followers to approach the entrance of the city. Slowly a cloaked unicorn watched for the guards ahead of him to move away before he preceded any further. At the city gates, two guards stood at attention unaware that four intruders were flanking them from the sides. They didn’t have to signal each other for it to happen they had practiced their stealth in the mountains for years and with perfect execution the two guards were hit with beams of blue light and they crumbled to the ground unconscious. Hiding the bodies, the A.M. members waited until the returning patrol returned. The team came into view and with in a few seconds they were all stunned. Back in the towers cloaked Pegasi landed gently on each of the roofs and in unison they crawled down to the patrol on watch. As each one had spotted their targets they lifted off the roofs and dove into the small shelters, knocking out their pray. Inside the castle, Safire saw what had happened and grinned with satisfaction. A shocked gasp made her realize that she wasn’t the only one who saw what had just happened. As the alerted guard started to gallop away she cast a stunning spell. His helmet slid across the tile floor with a loud scraping noise. A few more guards came dashing over to investigate when she galloped toward them. One of them was hit in the face by her front hoof while the rest were swooped off their hooves with a long line she had conjured up. One of the terrified guards managed to escape shouting as he fled. “Alert! We have a lone a attacker in the castle!” His cries of fear and the sounds of spells snapping echoed throughout the castle halls. This was it… The assault starts now! “Get behind her!” shouted a guard on the steps. Safire smiled wickedly at her approaching challengers. Did they honestly think they could take her on? Her horn glowed as she avoided spells being cast at her. Safire had known that her cover was blown, but she didn’t care. She was done pretending to be nice and caring to her former kingdom, she was at last alive again as she levitated an armored earth pony and tossed him into a nearby pole where he fell to the floor and didn’t get back up. The A.M. Pegasi that were once hiding in the clouds were now swooping down on the city, aiding their allied unicorns and earth ponies. The surprised guards rushed into the fight telling the citizens to get to safety. “Your Majesty, we have to get you to safety!” Mark said urgently coming into the king’s bedroom with Crimson Shield following close behind. “I understand your concerns Mark. But I am needed here to confront him when he comes.” said Sullivan, his blue cape and royal vest were on and he wore a serious look. “That won’t happen if she does you in first!” said Crimson Shield, looking outside the room making sure that no A.M. members had broken into the castle yet. “King Sullivan, if we don’t hurry your sister…” “Will not lay a hoof on me,” Sullivan finished for her. “You two should go help the others outside. I will meet my sister where ever she is and if I must I will fight her.” “No way!” said Mark. “We’re not…” “She’s coming!” yelled Crimson backing up and slamming the door behind her. “King Sullivan, get behind something!” Both Mark and Crimson stood at the ready by the bed. Mark’s horn glowed while Crimson spread her wings. The sounds of guards screaming were heard. Wings outside the room flapped and spells were cast; then all was quiet. Mark approached the door cautiously and opened it. He poked his head out, scanning the empty hall. Before he was about to give the all clear a rope wrapped around him. Crimson could only watch as Mark’s body was lifted off the ground and tossed out of sight. She hurried to door only to be snatched by Safire who pinned her against the wall by her throat. “Hello my dear,” said Safire wickedly. “We trusted you!” said Crimson through gritted teeth. “I know,” said Safire adding force to her captive’s neck. “But you’re king should’ve banished me when he had the chance.” Crimson Shield could barley breath as she struggled to get away from Safire. A yellow beam of light hit Safire in the side making her drop Crimson. As she gasped for air, Safire avoided a second streak of yellow light that was aimed at her head. Taking this moment, Crimson Shield spread her wings and tackled Safire wrapping her in her wings as they soared out of the king’s bedroom. Sullivan galloped after the fighting mares to find that upon reaching the stairs Mark was dueling several cloaked earth ponies with a sword he had conjured up. Before his eyes, he spotted Night Blade in the fighting crowed. He was casting aside guards with ease as he made his way to the stairs. When his red eyes found Sullivan’s orange ones, his mouth edged in a smile. “Sullivan,” he said in a low growl. “How I longed to see you again,” “The feeling remains neutral,” said Sullivan eyeing his friend’s appearance. “Don’t be like that,” said Night Blade sarcastically. “After all, I came all this way to see you again. Is this how you greet somepony you used to know?” “If your intensions were different then I would have been more polite,” said Sullivan, he observed his lost friends new features and frowned. “What have you done to your self?” “What, this? It’s not so bad once you get used to it. In fact I haven’t felt as powerful as this than I do right now,” said Night Blade. “You have to take the amulet off Night Blade!” pleaded Sullivan. “Look at what its done to you! If you continue wearing it…” “Enough!” spat Night Blade, his newly formed horn glowing black. “I came here for one purpose! So, will you stand down or will I have to take the throne by force!” Sullivan shook his head at his friend and sighed knowing that he wasn’t going to be able to convince him about the danger he was in. His horn also began to glow emitting blue light. At once the two fired their spells at each other. Even at his age, Sullivan moved swiftly down the stairs avoiding Night Blades attacks as they came to him mercilessly. A beam of orange light was a simple solution for Night Blade as he cut the spell in half sending them hitting two of his own followers behind him. Once Sullivan reached the main hall the two squared off circling each other before Night Blade made his move. He fired his dark magic while Sullivan casted his blue beam of light. The two collided and were immediately locked in mid air. The lines of black and blue stayed motionless as neither of the casters would allow the other to move the two spells to the opposing side. For a while the two were equally matched. Night Blade released his spell and shot out a ball of fame that swirled above his head. Taking aim he sent at Sullivan who stood his ground and with casting an invisible shield around him the fireball hit the shield and split apart. He quickly cast wall of red strings that shot out determined to wrap themselves around their target. Night Blade countered with black smoke, which took the form of a giant serpent. The red threads spread around the beast as it hissed and snapped at the strings wrapping around it. The mummified serpent wiggled around before it shrunk into nothing. Night Blade was beside himself focusing his magic. When he released his focus, a strong wave of magic was cast sending Sullivan and those around him crashed into the walls. Safire and Crimson, who were above the chaos, were slammed against the ceiling. Sullivan’s crown had fallen off his head, panting he got up on wobbly legs and faced Night Blade and his sister who teleported by his side. “I missed you my queen,” Night Blade said stroking Safire’s mane with his hoof. “This won’t take long.” Before Sullivan could react he was lifted off the floor and became Night Blade’s rag doll. He was lifted twenty then thirty feet up in the air before crashing to the ground. Night Blade laughed madly as Sullivan was sent to opposite side of the hall. “Stop it!” cried Crimson who was supporting an injured Mark. Night Blade and his mate, laughed even harder as the king came crashing to the tiled floor for a fifth time. The A.M. and guards stopped fighting to bare witness to what was happening. The A.M. cheered with triumph and stamped their hooves. “Dear,” said Safire putting a wing on her mates shoulder. “Why don’t we give them a choice?” “I thought you would never ask,” said Night Blade who slammed Sullivan to the ground again before his voice echoed harshly through the halls. “Listen up! I’ll offer you a choice! Leave the Kingdom and it’s citizens behind and I will stop!” He paused for a brief moment before continuing. “Or else you’re king can teach you one last lesson, by watching him die!” The Guards stood in silence. Leaving the kingdom would mean abandoning the citizens and their king to the mercy of the A.M. Crimson and Mark glared at Night Blade. When no one answered Night Blade sighed. “Have it your way,” he said and a cry of immense pain came out of Sullivan’s mouth as he rolled over on his back and rived under the might of Night Blade’s spell. “Alright! Enough, please stop!” hollered Crimson, her voice cracking. ”We’ll go!” “Crimson no,” said Mark, but she ignored him. “Everypony, follow us, retreat!” and she added to Mark so that he could hear her. “We will come back, I promise.” The A.M. watched them leave clearing a path. Sullivan stopped screaming but his body laid on the cold floor shaking. The citizens outside watched from the safety of their homes as the Royal Guard passed by them with their heads down. They didn’t dare to look them in the eye, to see their looks of disbelief and shock would be too much for them to bare. The A.M. shouted words of abuse and taunted them as they continued their slow retreat. “You see?” said Night Blade “Your trust is what makes you weak, and now I will take back what is mine, and lead this kingdom into a new tomorrow,” “Please Night Blade,” Sullivan croaked. “Don’t let the amulet control you,” “Silence!” spat Night Blade. “You might have betrayed me, you might have taken the throne, you took my son from me! But I will not give in to your screams!” “Your, sons decision was his own to make, not mine, or yours,” said Sullivan. There was fire dancing in Night Blade’s eyes, as he levitated Sullivan and tossed him out of the castle, sending him hurdling backwards until he flew passed the gates and skid across the gravel road. His royal guard came to his aid. The gates behind them slammed shut while the A.M.’s cries of celebration and laughs filled the night. Inside the castle, Night Blade levitated the king’s crown and placed it on his head. A feeling of triumph filled him as he turned to his followers who bowed to him. “My king,” said Safire sweetly and she too bowed. “Welcome home.” Night Blade looked at her with a burning passion and took her hoof lifting her up as he said, “Now then my queen… Shall we begin?”
Chapter 15Chapter 15: The New Order “What’s going on outside daddy?” asked a filly in the dimly lit house. “Quiet!” she heard him hiss. “They’ll hear us!” Hoof steps marched passed the houses. All around the empty streets, the A.M. patrolled the city. The inhabitants of the city closed their doors and put up the curtains to block their eyes from seeing inside. Things have changed for the Sapphire Kingdom since Night Blade had taken over. The first time any one saw the new king was two days after he threw out Sullivan. The day before, the A.M. came to every house and requested that all the fillies and colts come with them to see Queen Safire. When they returned home to their parent’s and older sibling’s relief of having been unharmed, they told them that every one was to gather at the city square to bare witness to a new order. A stage had been set in the middle of the city. Night Blade, along with his queen and several A.M. bodyguards looked out at the frightened, but curious crowd. No one had the faintest idea of what he had planned for the city, but they soon found out. He may have looked harmless form afar, but up close you would be foolish to look him in eye. A cold passionless expression was in those ruby eyes. “My faithful Subjects,” he began. “For far too long there have been those who hid in the shadows, those who have been persecuted and mocked for their… differences. But no longer! I can provide a way out! I can change all of that! I can make those who have wronged you feel your pain as they at long last walk in your hooves as you walk in theirs! Bring forth our examples!” A yellow earth pony and red unicorn had been brought out. Their parents in the audience held their breaths as the new king stared at them. “My dear,” Night Blade said smiling at the earth pony. His smile didn’t reach his cold eyes. “Is this unicorn the one you told my queen about yesterday?” “Yes,” she uttered nervously. “And has she been judging you lately? Has she not insulted you by calling you a blank flank?” “That and among other things,” said the filly sounding more confident. “Is that so?” said Night Blade. “How much do you want your cutie mark?” “More than anything, but I can wait, my parents tell me that it takes time,” “My brave little one,” said Night Blade, his wicked smile never leaving. “You don’t have to wait any longer.” The A.M. blocked the unicorns way as she was made to stay still. She looked up at her new king whose lip curled at the sight of her. She saw his horn glow black as he placed a hoof on hers and her victim’s head. The crowd held their breath as they watched what was taking place before them. The unicorn’s cutie mark had vanished and reappeared on the earth pony. She shrieked as she saw where her cutie mark was and cried out in despair. “You have no right to cry worm!” Night Blade snapped, his smile no longer showing. “This is nothing compared to the pain you caused her!” After that the citizens of the city were forced to watch as one by one the young fillies and colts with out marks were given the marks of their bullies. The Parents of the bullies took their sons and daughters back and looked betrayed by their neighbors. The parents of the bullied could only respond with confused and apologetic expressions. “Let this be a lesson to everypony else!” Night Blade spoke up. “From this moment on those with marks be warned! If you or your family step out of line you will share the same fate!” “Your mad!” protested one of the onlookers. “Insane! Who are you to judge us?!” The crowed stayed silent daring not to back the one who had dared to speak. A black-cloaked A.M. member found and dragged the pony up to the stage, tossing him at the new king’s hooves. “Who am I?” Night Blade said dangerously “I am some pony who has shared these little ones pain. And I am here to make our sorrow heard.” His eyes found the stallion’s mark. “You know,” he said a new idea forming. “I haven’t tried the spell without another pony near by to switch places. I wonder what could happen?” The A.M. from behind grabbed the Stallion and held him still while Night Blade placed his front hooves on his head and his horn glowed black once more. The Pegasus flapped his wings franticly but it was no use. His mark had vanished and he crumpled to the floor. The A.M. released him to check and see if his mark had reappeared on either of them. When it became apparent that no one had been given the foolish pony’s mark Night Blade smiled more wickedly than before and he added with malice. “Let this ones foolish actions be a lesson as well!” Things took a turn for the worse after that. Families didn’t seem too fond of one another and friendships that had once been unbreakable were now shattered. Only a hand full of neighbors remained close. Older siblings were offered to join the A.M. and in exchange their family members were given three strikes for crimes against ponies without marks instead of being brought forth to face judgment within the first offence. This only made tension worsen amongst the inhabitants of the city. One family had their second child taken from them after his third strike at school. He was delivered to the front door positively howling and their oldest son was scolded for not keeping a closer eye on his sibling’s day-to-day life. Another family turned out different. The A.M. recruit begged the king to take their mark instead. He did, but reminded the sibling that it was his fault that it happened. The family staying in hiding were one of few that tried to keep believing that the old king would return with his royal guard and take back the kingdom. Weeks passed, but they never gave up hope. The young mares and stallions had formed small rebellions against the A.M. and quickly became a problem to the new order. The hoof steps died out and the family breathed freely again. Miles away in Ponyville, the filly Star Dust awoke to the sound of a window opening. Poking her head out of her room she looked down the dark hallway to see that her parents and brother’s bedroom door were closed. She saw that a light had turned on in Steel Brush’s room and she heard him moving around inside. She crept toward the door and made sure that his hoof steps were not next to the door before she gently nudged it. Looking through the crack she saw that Steel Brush was wearing a black cloak with the hood up. He laid a letter on his desk and was muttering to himself as he passed back and forth. “OK keep calm Steel Brush. It’s begun… The new order is underway. Everything will be fine; they promised my family would be safe. My sister will have her cutie mark and… No, no… Oh, the hey with it!” Star Dust was shocked by her bother’s curse, but she had to find out what had him acting so strangely. Ever since she had told him about the amulet he was spending more time alone in his room either writing to the mystery pony or working on the project he kept secret. When he spoke again his voice was cracked as he lowered his head. “ I have to do it... They will thank me for it, after all I am looking out for them… I… Oh no, what am I doing? They killed him, what will happen to me if I’m… Oh, No! I can’t do it… She won’t go through with it! She’s not like that! I can’t force her to do it. What do I do?” Star Dust stood frozen to the spot. Someone had died and he was acting as if he could be next. She was about to confront her brother when she heard something else and she gasped at what she saw next. Her Brother began to cry. Star Dust had never seen him cry before. She had always believed that was tough as nails. For the longest time she thought nothing could get to him, but something was getting to him and she had a feeling that it had to do with the project he was working on. She opened the door and stepped inside. Steel Brush turned and looked at the filly beside the door. “Star Dust,” he said putting on a brave face, but his yellow eyes were shrunken with terror. “Sorry for waking you. Every thing’s OK. You can go back to sleep now.” “Steel Brush, what’s going on?” Star Dust asked cautiously. “If it has to do with your project…” “I… It’s nothing forget about it,” said Steel Brush. “It is not nothing!” Protested Star Dust. “Be quiet!” Steel Brush hissed. ”Don’t wake mom and dad! The last thing I need is for them to figure out too.” “Figure out what?” Implied Star Dust. “Oh, come on, don’t act like you haven’t figured it out!” said Steel Brush angrily. “My black cloak, the secret letters, the lie about some project.” “Lie?” questioned Star Dust. “Well, half a lie,” replied Steel Brush. “I made it sound like the project was actually something like a school project, but that isn’t the case. I… Look at my cloak what do you see?” Star Dust looked at the black cloak and saw a badge on it a small circle with a small capital A and M were inside it. Star Dust’s mouth fell open as she stared at the badge then at her brother. She couldn’t believe it, she didn’t want it to be true, but there he stood in front of her. Her Brother was a member of the A.M. Steel Brush had expected his sister to run out of his room in a fit of tears. Maybe even tell their parents, but she just stood there with a look of confusion and doubt on her face. “I don’t believe it,” she said at last. “I won’t. You an A.M.? Not my brother. You aren’t like them.” Steel Blaze felt the tears returning, but he forced them away and said as calm as possible. “I joined back in Phillydephia, I was made an offer by one of them. They asked if I had a sibling who was a blank flank. I was told that their cause was to end the unfair treatment of ponies like you. I was intrigued so I went to one of their rallies and what they promised sounded unbelievable, but they proved us in the audience wrong by setting up two volunteers. One with a cutie mark, and one with out… They preformed a spell that separated the cutie mark from the owner and placed it on the blank flank. We were all amazed and wanted to join after that, but…” His voice trailed off as if he was reliving the past months over in his minds eye. “I was promised, we would be safe when the A.M. took over. Those who have joined would be spared along with their families. When we asked them what we were being spared from they simply said judgment.” “Do you think I will be separating another pony from their cutie mark?” asked Star Dust. Steel Brush’s silence said it all. “I don’t want to do that. I don’t wish that on anypony.” “And that is why I knew you would never go through with it,” said Steel Brush. “You aren’t a filly who would do something like that to get back at somepony.” “Steel Brush, you have to tell somepony what’s going on,” said Star Dust. “No way! Didn’t you hear me say that somepony was killed?! I was supposed to be their get away ticket but, I saw their body fall from the falls and… No I don’t want to be next!” “Don’t be ridiculous!” snapped Star Dust. “The Princesses would never allow that to happen to you!” “Wouldn’t they?!” protested Steel Brush panicking. “They weren’t to keen on stopping who ever did it!” “Steel Brush,” called out a soft voice from the hall. Both he and Star Dust diverted their attention on the opened door. Their Mother and father were standing there. They wore expressions not of anger, but of pity toward their son. “Steel Brush…” said their mother again. “You have to tell the princesses all that you know.” “Your mother’s right,” said their dad. “You got to do what is right.” “I tried dad,” said Steel Brush. “I tried to do this for Star Dust. For all of you…” “I know,” said their mother softly. “But your sister is stronger than you give her credit.” Steel Blaze looked at his family. They weren’t mad at him. He wished that they were because that way he wouldn’t be as scared as he is now. He lowered his head and allowed his tears to fall.
Chapter 16Chapter 16: United We Stand, Divided We Fall “At last!” exclaimed a Sapphire guard. “We finally made it!” The Sapphire Kingdom’s guards had reached their destination. In the distance they saw The Crystal Empire. Its crystalized castle reflected shun bright in the day light. “About time too,” replied another. “I couldn’t take another day of traveling.” “We’re not out of the woods yet,” said Crimson. “We need to warn the empire,” “We shouldn’t have left,” said Mark. “We left everypony behind in the hands of that monster.” “That monster, is being controlled by the very thing he stole,” said King Sullivan, Mark frowned. Did Sullivan actually expect his guards to believe that? They knew he was an understanding and trusting king, but where did that lead him too? Nothing but betrayal and the lose of his kingdom. The Sapphire guards and their king trekked toward The Crystal Empire exhausted, but determined to warn their neighboring kingdoms of another attack in the making. A Crystal guard spotted the oncoming herd of ponies headed for them. He ran inside the castle to alert Princess Cadence. She met the winded herd outside the palace and invited them in. “King Sullivan, what in Equestria’s name happened?” she questioned him. “There has been an attack,” said Sullivan drinking his water handed to him. “We escaped, but my Kingdom has fallen in the hands of A.M. They have at long last, made their move. I fear that they won’t stop there…” “You think they might attack the empire next?” asked Princess Cadence already scared of the answer. “Yes,” said Sullivan. “However, what concerns me is that I don’t think they’ll do it themselves.” “Princess Cadence!” shouted a guard galloping into the throne room. Sweat ran down his face as he shot a worried look from one leader to the next. “We’ve spotted multiple unidentified swarms headed this way!” King Sullivan’s royal guard groaned at this and they knew what was coming. With little to no time to rest they suited up and awaited orders. Outside, Crystal ponies stared up at the sky listening for the sound of flapping wings. “Dear Celestia…” said a Crystal guard looking at the horizon. A large black cloud was on a course to The Crystal Empire. Princess Cadence stepped outside on the balcony and shot a protective shield that spread around the empire. “There’s no way we can go up against those numbers!” said a frightened a guard. “Indeed,” said Sullivan joining Cadence. “King Sullivan, you can’t expect me to abandon these ponies!” said Cadence. “I’m not asking you too abandon them,” said Sullivan calmly. “I would suggest getting everypony out of here while you can. That Protective shield won’t last long if they’re strong enough to penetrate it!” “But the A.M…” “Trust me, It’s not the A.M. And unlike them, they won’t spare anypony even if they’ve been ordered too.” As the black cloud came closer they saw the many wings of an insect army. The outline the swarm’s queen came into view. The Changelings have returned! “Your Highness!” shouted the Captain of the Crystal guards. “Get the Crystal Ponies to the train station!” ordered Princess Cadence. “What?! We’re not going to fight!?” “If we don’t act quickly we won’t have the chance to later!” Cadence barked. The Captain of her Crystal guard bowed to her and rounded up his troops and in pairs they went through the empire, evacuating ponies from their homes. Sullivan’s royal guard helped out and together they guided the escaping Crystal ponies out of the protective barrier and into the open field. The Swarm swooped above them their wings like roaring thunder as they approached the fleeing herd. For a moment they thought that they hadn’t spotted them, but a pair of changelings broke apart form their hive and went after the panicking ponies. The train tracks were up ahead; the unicorn guards turned and shot spells up at the approaching changeling who stayed on course. The train conductor was checking his watch when he saw the massive herd gallop toward him raising an eyebrow he was about to ask for tickets when the terrified screams met his ears. Wasting no time he dashed inside the safety of the giant steamed transportation. The changelings dove down and tripped up several guards who rolled on the ground before coming to dead stop. The terrified Crystal ponies approached the train and in seconds filled the open cars. The Conductor hurried to the engine room and began departure. “Wait!” shouted a guard frantically. “Don’t leave us!” “Stow it rookie!” roared the Crystal Guard’s captain. “You don’t see our Sapphire brethren complaining do you?! Just catch up to the train and jump on!” The train began to pick up speed making it difficult for the guards to catch up to it on foot. The Pegasus members spread their wings and picked up the closest guard next to them; carrying them to the top of the train. They dropped their passengers who landed and provided cover fire for the rest of their fleet. Another pair of guards were taken by the changelings and taken back to the empire for prisoners or worse food for the hive. Almost all the guards that were left had been take by their Pegasus comrades and brought to the top of the train. Now only the two Captains remained. They ordered their teams to stay where they were. Crimson Shield spread her wings and lifted off the ground taking the Crystal captain with her. She approached the train flying as fast as her wings could take her. Before she was about to drop her passenger she felt something crash into her back making her loose altitude at an alarming rate. She released the Crystal Captain who was caught by a levitation spell and brought to safety. Crimson Shield was locked in aerial combat with several changelings. She avoided being bit by one who swooped in from her side only to be hit from behind again. She wrestled another hungry parasite off her when she felt the wind being knocked out her. She had been tackled and became trapped in a dive. The guards watched as more changelings advanced on them. They were ready to make one last stand when a powerful beam of light came from The Crystal Empire. The powerful wave of magic hit the oncoming swarm and sent them hurling out of control. “My King!” gasped Mark looking at the approaching unicorn in distance. He was running in a way his guard had never seen him run before. To him Catching up with the train not only seemed possible, but easy. In no time he passed by Princess Cadence who caught both Crimson Shield and her attacker. Her horn glowed as the changeling looked up at her and was blasted off by a burst of magic. King Sullivan was now galloping on the tracks. Bending his legs he jumped and was lifted twenty feet in the air before he landed behind the bewildered guards with ease. Princess Cadence also landed with grace as she gently placed Crimson Shield down. “Thank you your Highness.” She wheezed. “My pleasure,” said Cadence. As the train drew further away from The Crystal Empire they watched as the Protective barrier surrounding it broke and the black swarm dove down and began to take over. The second Kingdom had fallen, this time they had to reach Ponyville and Canterlot before it was too late. Ponyville was given a huge surprise when the Friendship Express backed into the station. The steam cleared off as the guards from The Crystal Empire and Sapphire Kingdom became visible on the top of the carts. The Crystal ponies exited the train, all looking relieved that they have made it. The ponies that had stopped what they were doing began to talk to one another in curiosity as to why the Crystal ponies were in Ponyville. King Sullivan and Princess Cadence leaped off the train and were immediately greeted with bows from all around. They by passed the Ponyville citizens and made their way to find the two ponies they had to see. Their guards stayed behind to collect themselves. “I think Twilight should be in the Ponyville Library,” said Cadence. “The quicker we find her the better,” said Sullivan. They looked around until they had to ask someone where the library was. When they arrived to the tree house they knocked on the door. “It’s open!” called a voice from the inside. Opening the front door, the two walked inside and heard something shatter. Trixie was in the middle of another potion when the two rulers walked in. her vile that she was levitating dropped as her mouth opened in surprise. She gasped noticing how underdressed she was and with a poof of purple smoke as cover, she galloped up stairs. “Twilight?” called Princess Cadence. “Twilight, are you around?” “She’s not here,” said Trixie coming back down stairs. Her purple cape swayed as each step was taken. “What Can the Great Trixie help you with your highness?” she questioned. “You can tell us where we can find her,” said Candence. “Oh, of course,” said Trixie looking a bit disappointed. “If this was a different time I assure you we would be asking differently,” said Sullivan noting the changed Library. “You have to understand that it is of great importance that we find her.” “She’s with Arthur,” said Trixie. “Why do you…” but before she finish the two rulers left. Arthur and Twilight were together having a conversation at Joe’s Donuts. Clearly Arthur was treating her in an attempt to make up for his screw up at the ball when he spotted the king and princess. “Your majesty!” he shot up from his seat knocking over his drink. “Princess Cadence!” Twilight exclaimed in the same surprised manner. “What are you two doing her?” “Twilight we have a problem!” said Cadence seriously. “Problem, what sort of problem?” asked Twilight. “Does it have to do with the A.M.?” asked Arthur Both Cadence and Sullivan nodded. They told them that they had to get to Canterlot immediately and both Twilight and Arthur accompanied them the rest of the way. The Guards had migrated inside the train and bowed to Twilight as she entered with Arthur and the returning king and princess. “Mark, what’s going on? Why are the Crystal ponies in Ponyville?” enquired Arthur when he found his brother. “That I’m afraid, is a matter between the princesses, king and royal guards,” said Mark seriously. “Mark!” said Arthur annoyed. “As representative to the Sapphire Kingdome, I think I have as much right as anypony to be informed!” “I’m sorry Arthur,” said Mark in a final tone. When they arrived, they all galloped off to the castle at break neck speed. Arthur and Twilight had to double time it in order to keep up and once they arrived Shining Armor met them with Dark Heart following close behind. “Cadence, Twilight!” he exclaimed seeing them. “What’s going on? Princess Celestia seemed worried about something.” “Then she already suspects it,” noted Sullivan. “Shining Armor we need to speak with her and Luna. In fact all the captains need to come as well especially you Dark Heart… It’s time!” Shining Armor and Dark Heart exchanged looks of understanding and fear and allowed the three rulers inside the castle. They and the rest of the captain of the guard followed leaving an even more curious Arthur outside with the rest of the Guards. Princess Celestia and Luna were already waiting in the throne room. From the looks they gave Sullivan and the rest of the ponies accompanying him, they had already known or suspected something wasn’t right. “King Sullivan,” said Princess Celestia. “Has it happened?” “I’m afraid so,” said Sullivan sadly. Celestia ordered the guards standing by the door to leave them. They obeyed closing the doors behind them. The Captain of the guards stated their business. “My Princesses, our kingdoms have been taken. We ask you now to aid us in the attempt to take them back from enemy control. The A.M. has allied themselves with the Changelings. The hive Controls The Crystal Empire while the A.M. has the Sapphire Kingdom. We fear that it’s only a matter of time before they spread their conquest here.” “Have they got any prisoners?” asked Princess Celestia. “The citizens of the Sapphire Kingdom are at the mercy of the A.M.” said Crimson Shield fighting back the pain she felt as the words left her mouth. “We reached The Crystal Empire in time to evacuate everypony, but we had just nearly ran out of time there.” “Only a handful of my guards were taken captive,” said the Crystal captain. “I thank these brave ponies for assisting us,” he added nodding his gratitude at Crimson Shield. “We now ask that you do the same in helping us take back what we have lost.” Princess Celstia, Luna and Twilight exchanged looks of consideration. The Captains awaited their response. It felt like an eternity of waiting before Luna spoke up. “What did you have in mind? Something tells us that going in all at once would be unwise.” “That is true,” said Sullivan. “That is why I think that splitting up into teams would benefit us more.” “What did you have in mind?” asked Celestia. “If we do plan on meeting this war, we need to have our options.” “I propose that you and I lead my troops along with a small unit of your own to the Sapphire Kingdome while Cadence and Luna lead their forces to The Crystal Empire.” “What about Twilight?” said Celestia. “She will stay here with Arthur and protect everypony here incase the worse happens,” said Sullivan. “Hold on!” said Twilight. Celestia looked at her student. “Sorry your majesty, but if your going into battle I want in too!” “You are too young,” said Sullivan, “No, it would be best if you and Arthur hold up here.” “And do nothing while you and the rest go off and fight? Not a chance!” “Twilight…” said Shining Armor. “I know Shining!” said Twilight knowing what her brother was trying to express. She knew that he was with Sullivan’s plan in leaving her behind, but she wouldn’t sit back allow her only brother and sister in law set off and probably never return. To him she was still a filly trying to find her way, but she had to prove to him that she was no longer the same little sister he once knew. If there was a time to show that she was capable of the role as a princess, this was it! She relaxed and said with a confident air to her voice. “Your majesty, I offer you my full support in this time of need. I will follow you into battle and help you take back your land.” King Sullivan surveyed her. His eyes saw himself preforming the king’s oaf to the citizens all those years ago. He looked at Celestia for support, but she had already accepted her student as an equal and made no further argument. “So young to be fighting so many,” he sighed. “Very well, you may accompany me and Celestia.” “King Sullivan…” exclaimed Crimson Shield. “You heard the princess Crimson. Her mind is made up,” said Sullivan. Crimson and Shining Armor looked worried. Even Luna was showing her concern, but she like them knew that there was no way in talking Twilight out of it. “We still need more troops if we are going to do this,” said Shining Armor. “Our own forces won’t be enough,” “I agree,” said Sullivan. “I think, and it pains me to say this, but I think we should allow those who are of age and are willing to fight be given the chance to do so.” “Now, Sullivan…” Began Crimson Shield. “Letting the Princess join is one thing, but to allow the innocent is pushing it!” “I do not want them too believe me,” said Sullivan. “But if they are willing to help us then we need all the support we can find.” Crimson Shield opened her mouth to retort, but she knew her king was right. If they were to come out of this victorious then they would need more ponies to join. When no one had anything else to say the meeting was drawn to a close and the captains rushed off to round up their troops for the upcoming battle. Twilight was beside herself. Now that she had stood her ground, the realization of her going to war came over her. She hoped she knew what she was doing and galloped off to tell her friends what was happening. “Your doing what?!” exclaimed Rainbow Dash. When she and Arthur had found her friends. “I can’t believe this,” said Fluttershy. “I know,” said Twilight, “But my mind is made up.” “There’s no way I will let you go and leave us here!” said Rainbow Dash. “Your not the only one,” said Arthur. “Hold on!” Twilight said. “Just because I’m going into battle doesn’t mean you have too as well!” She had hoped that her saying this would have changed her friend’s minds about joining, but she was mistaken. “And why shouldn’t we?” asked Apple Jack. “We want to help you sugar cube!” “But…” said Twilight trying to find a good argument. “But nothing,” said Arthur. “Rather you like or not your highness, we are with you in this!” Twilight could understand Arthur’s determination to join. He like her had a family member amongst the guards, but her own friends were different. She couldn’t let them risk their lives like her. They weren’t as involved as her and Arthur. “I heard that they are excepting volunteers for the cause,” said Pinkie Pie. “We should head over and in list!” “No!” shouted Twilight fighting back her tears. “Twilight,” said Rarity. “We won’t let you do this alone. We are your friends.” “And that’s why you need to stay here…” Twilight said her voice cracking. “I don’t want any of you to get yourselves hurt for me.” A hoof was placed on her shoulder. She saw that Arthur had understood, but he knew all too well that Twilight’s friends wouldn’t allow her to face the dangers alone. They all approached her and huddled together. “We will come back from this Twilight,” said Fluttershy. “We are the elements of harmony after all.” All was quiet outside of Twilight’s castle all awaiting for the order to take numbers of brave soldiers into battle. The sky was filled with Pegasi. Some were of royal guards from the Sapphire Kingdom and The Crystal Empire while others were volunteers willing lend a helping hoof to fight for the freedom of captured kingdoms. “Are you sure you want to do this?” asked Twilight tightening her battle armor. “Yes,” said Dark Heart. “You have to promise that you will leave my father to me. The Alicorn Amulet is the source of his new power. While I won’t be able to take it for him, I can try and help him see reason to take it off himself.” “And if that doesn’t work?” asked Twilight looking scared. “Are you prepared to do what is necessary to prevent anymore suffering?” Dark Heart didn’t respond. He only used his magic to put on his helmet and stepped out onto the balcony. Arthur eyed him with uncertainty and glanced over at Twilight who was beside herself. “They are waiting,” said Arthur. “I don’t know if I can do this,” said Twilight. “Everypony out there is stepping up ready to fight for three kingdoms. Even my friends… How could I ever have let them join the cause?” “I understand Princess, but I think you know that they wouldn’t have it any other way. King Sullivan told me once that being a ruler means that sometimes you must make decisions. Some may be harder than others, but they have to be made. Princess Cadence, Luna and Celestia believe in you and are ready to stand by your side in battle. The same goes for your brother. And… The same goes for me princess.” Twilight looked up at Arthur. She knew that he was right. Out there were ponies ready to fight for what was right. She had to be the one to give the order to start the march. Together she and Arthur went onto the balcony greeted by a sea of readied mares and stallions. Twilight took a deep breath bracing herself for what was to come. “I know you are all ready to step into action, but if I can give one word of advise it would be this... It is true that our enemy is those without marks, but I want you all to know the reason for why we are marching into battle. We are going to fight not just to take back our fallen kingdoms, but we are also doing this to rewrite history. Those unmarked ponies are in this situation because of our past mistakes! They were treated horribly and now we are all suffering because of it! Everypony, I ask you that once this battle is over we try our best to make Equestria a better place! A place with out fear of being judged for having no marks!” A murmur of talk grew throughout the crowd. “We have changed I know it! But Night Blade and the queen must be stopped! Canterlot can’t do this alone, so… who’s with us? Let’s put our differences aside and fight for the freedom of not just marked ponies, but for un marked as well. Together I know we can do this! United we will stand!” There was absolute silence, but then the sound of hoof stomps grew and soon the large herd were stomping their hooves while the Pegasi in the sky started to chant. Twilight knew that she had done it. She felt Celestia’s wing on her shoulder and looked up at the proud face. The army below them started to march toward the train station as a whistle was heard. “Your Majesties wait!” cried a pony from below. Steel Brush had staid behind and was looking up at them. “Who are you?” asked Twilight. “My name is Steel Brush and I need to tell you something!” “It will have to wait Steel Brush!” “Please, you have to hear me out! I know What the Anti Marks plan!” “Come on up Steel Brush!” said Celestia. They saw that Steel Brush was frightened, but he wasn’t alone. His family followed behind him as he entered the castle. They met the Princesses and their two protectors in the main hall. Steel Brush looked into their eyes and knew that there was no turning back now and he began to speak. “The Anti Marks are not just interested in ruling over the Sapphire Kingdome.” “We know,” said Celestia. “Please continue.” “They want to rule over the three kingdoms! And, they will make Equestria a better place for the blank flanks by taking away our marks and cutie marks!” “How do you know this?” questioned Luna. “Because I…” Steel Brush paused. He was scared of what might happen to him if he did tell them what he was and he stared back at his family and saw his sister looking at him, edging him to go on. “I was a member of the Anti Marks. I was supposed to be the one who took Swift Blaze and Twilight back to our leader,” He said it felling ashamed of himself. “They had a meeting where I grew up and promised me and other ponies that if we joined their cause, we along with our families would be spared.” The Princesses and their protectors stared at the brave pony who came forth to tell the this. Steel Brush had expected them to shout at him.to punish him in some way, but they stared at him with pity. “Thank you for telling us this Steel Brush,” said Celestia softly. “I think for your own safety you should stay behind.” “Thank you Princess,” said Steel Brush bowing his head. His family escorted him out of the castle where they headed back home feeling relieved and proud. “How, could they sister?” asked Luna. “How could the Anti Marks remove our cutie marks?” “I think,” began Celestia sadly. “They have found a way to do just that with a spell. But I thought it was supposed to be extremely difficult to master.” “Maybe alone,” said Twilight. “But with the Alicorn Amulet, it wouldn’t be.” “I’m afraid you are right Twilight,” said Celestia. When the five leaders joined the massive herd they called over the royal guard captains to go over a battle plan. “Shining Armor, you and Princess Cadence will lead a herd to The Crystal Empire While the rest of us will head toward the Sapphire Kingdom.” began Celestia. Shining Armor saluted in response. “Once you’ve taken back The Crystal Empire come to us. I have a feeling that the Sapphire Kingdom won’t be taken back so easily.” “You have my word Princess,” said Shining Armor. He looked at his little sister who reassured him that she would be all right and to think about nothing else except for taking back The Crystal Empire. He hugged his sister and with gaining complete control over his herd he gave the order to make a course to the empire. “Are you sure you know what you’re doing?” asked Arthur to Dark Heart as he levitated the strings on his own armor and tightened them. “Hey, try to have a little faith in me would ya?” said Dark Heart, and with that he levitated a full body sack and galloped off his intentions clear. He must persuaded his father to see reason before it’s too late. A patrol outside of the Sapphire Kingdome spotted him and escorted the returning son back to the castle. Dark Heart took in as much detail as he could when they entered the city. All around them A.M. members marched past, their flag was hanging on every pole, every store window. Even the castle had replaced its blue flags with large black and yellow ones that danced in the wind. It was as if Night Blade believed that he had already won.
Chapter 17Chapter 17: The Battle “Ah, look who it is!” cried one of the A.M. laughing at the sight of Dark Heart. “You have quite the nerve showing up,” “Be quite!” spat Dark Heart, glaring at his former companions. ”I brought a little something for the king,“ “Your Father doesn’t want anything to do with you,” “He will if he wants to see the princess!” said Dark Heart jerking his hoof at the levitating sack behind him. At once the A.M. stopped sneering and escorted him through the city. Along the way he saw the eyes of the citizens following him. He wanted to tell them to not worry, but he couldn’t. He only ignored them as he was taken up to the castle where his father and mother were waiting inside at the top stairs. “Dark Heart…” exclaimed Safire as she saw her son, “I told your father you wouldn’t disappoint.” Night Blade glared at his son and his eyes switched from him to the closed sack. “What is that?” he asked coldly. The two A.M. that stayed by the entrance door approached Dark Heart’s sack cautiously. “I wouldn’t do that,” warned Dark Heart to the guard who started to poke the sack with his spear. The sack dropped and once the second guard opened it, he was blasted aside by a burst of magic and when the second guard tried to attack he was hit by a stunning spell. Arthur got himself out of the sack and looked around for any other A.M guards. Safire looked like she might scream, but her husband held up a hoof and glared down at the two unicorns below them. “So,” he said angrily. ”So, this is how you earn access to the castle?” “How else was I going to get in here?” questioned Dark Heart. “Father this has to stop. Please see reason, It doesn’t have to be this way!” “You sound like Sullivan,” said Night Blade his temper rising. “I was right in suspecting that he had gotten to you!” “That’s not true!” shouted Dark Heart. “I chose this path on my own! The same way you chose this one!” “Silence!” boomed Night Blade. “Father I beg you, give up now. We have the guards of the this kingdom along with Canterlot and Crystal Empire approaching. They want this to end peacefully, but if you continue down this root then they will have no choice but to fight!” “Then, let them come,” said Night Blade desperate longing in his voice. “I was wrong to let Sullivan live last time and when he comes back I will correct my mistake!” “What’s happened to you?” asked Dark Heart refusing to believe the evil Alicorn before him was his father. “What happened to the dream of returning to the Sapphire Kingdom?” “Dark Heart,” began Safire. “Your father’s plan all this time was to return to the kingdom that had betrayed him. And once he did return he would begin a new order! This order!” “This isn’t the way!” shouted Dark Heart. “Do you really think that what you’re your doing is for the best?! Have you even looked outside?! These ponies are afraid of you! Not worshiping you!” “Enough!” Night Blade snarled and cast a red beam of light at Dark Heart who was hit by it and slammed to the ground feet behind Arthur. Before Night Blade or Safire could deal with Arthur next he spoke up, “Wait! There’s one thing I don’t understand. King Sullivan betrayed you?” “That’s right!” said Night Blade. “He and the rest of the old fools ran me out all those years ago!” “But he told me that he was against it and when he managed to track you down, you had already left on your own.” Safire’s eyes widened. Arthur had said the exact same thing her brother had told her at the ball. Could it be true? “Did he now?” said Night Blade unfazed by this information. “And did he tell you that he tried to stop me and we wound up having a duel resulting in him loosing a fraction of his left ear!?” “Yes,” said Arthur. “I was too dangerous to have around in the old kings eye and I knew that he would never allow me to return. So that’s why I fled.” “And you couldn’t at least try to make him see that he was wrong about you?” “And what after that? Be persecuted for the rest of my life. Always being cast aside for being a blank flank? Destined to be alone? I think not! What good could have come from that!?” “You were not alone! You had Sullivan as your friend! Even if you didn’t see it, he was there for you! Even your wife!” Night Blade’s anger seemed to have stopped his red eyes looked at Arthur as if he had slapped him. Arthur knew that he had crossed some sort of invisible line and now that he was over it he had to press forward. If they were to have a chance at ending this whole thing peacefully he had to pull the right strings. “You claim that you were alone, but the reality is that you were not. Even now when you have threatened this kingdom and its neighbors, King Sullivan had taken his sister back because he believed that there was still a chance get you both back. I must admit that I didn’t trust you Safire, but I see now why Sullivan did.” “Yes,” said Safire eyeing Arthur with ill contempt. “I thought you did and when you shared your doubts with my brother he still defended me. He has never changed. So foolish, so… blind.” Arthur could tell that he wasn’t getting anywhere with Safire so he switched tactics and returned to face Night Blade who at this point looked like he was battling two fights. One with the possible outcome of ordering his followers to attack the approaching kingdoms and the other he was fighting with his inner self. “Night Blade, as king, you are responsible for the citizens and your followers. There is still time to end this without conflict. Do what is right, and allow Sullivan and the other rulers in when they come.” Night Blade looked like he might be sick. His red eyes darted from Arthur to his son who was just now getting up. He cringed his sharp teeth and his horn glowed for a brief second before it stopped. “Let Sullivan and the other rulers in?” he questioned more to himself than to Arthur. “Maybe if things were different then I could… No, no…” His red eyes returned to showing hate. “If I let them in they would only banish me again. I have come to far to give up!” His voice echoed through the halls. “These ponies will thank me in the end! In time they will understand! My queen,” he said this by stroking Safire’s face. “Ready our followers for battle.” Safire smiled affectionately at him and her horn glowed. “Father, please don’t do this!” cried Dark Heart. “You may have joined Sullivan’s little fan club Dark Heart, but I will not! So, I ask you… Join us, or watch them all die!” The Alicorn Amulet glowed red at his last words and Safire teleported out of the castle. “I hope they know what they’re doing,” said Rainbow dash flying above the marching herd below. “Do not worry Rainbow,” said Fluttershy flying beside her. “By the time we reach the Sapphire Kingdom there may not be a uh… war.” she said the last word like it was causing her physical pain. “I hope your right,” said Rainbow Dash. Below them Twilight walked next to Princess Celestia. Her armor glimmered in the evening’s sunlight. She felt like something inside of her was trying fight its way out when ever she thought about what would happen if the negotiation plan failed. As the army of Canterlot, along with the Sapphire Kingdome’s guards and volunteers of Ponyville trekked though the woods outside of the Sapphire Kingdom they grew alert of their surroundings. They had half expected the creatures inside the woods to give them problems when they ventured on in, but they didn’t. The creatures seemed to understand what was going on and kept to themselves while the army marched through the deep woodlands. That or it was the protection spell that Celestia had casted over them before they entered. Either way, they didn’t stick around to find out. “I hope Princess Luna makes it,” said Twilight to her teacher and fellow princess. “I have faith that she will Twilight,” said Celestia. Before they headed out of Ponyville Luna had refused to join the battle, fearing that if she did, she would be in danger. She didn’t understand why she felt that way, but she refused to join her sister and Twilight and stayed behind with the night guards. While Twilight didn’t understand why Luna stayed behind, Celestia did. Dark Heart was the one who placed a memory spell on her sister making her forget what had happened between her and Night Blade. When they came to the end of the woods they gazed out at the Sapphire Kingdom in the distance. “This is it,” said Crimson Shield stepping beside the two princesses. “Lets hope those two can talk some since into the situation before it’s too late.” “And if they don’t,” asked Twilight scared of the response. “Then, we fight,” said Crimson Shield. Safire stepped onto the balcony so that she could be both seen and heard. The A.M. turned their heads as they heard their queen’s voice call out to them from the castle. Her voice was loud and carried through the street. “Alert! My faithful subjects, you are needed! All Anti Marks, prepare yourselves! Head to the gates and meet our enemy! Show them who they are dealing with! Take no prisoners, to war!” An ear-ringing storm of battle cries spread through the city and castle grounds as ponies in black cloaks flooded the street and marched toward the front gates. The citizens in their homes either locked themselves inside or tried to stop their family members that were new recruits for the A.M. from answering the call to arms. They waited outside the gravel road as in the distance they saw a herd heading strait for them. As the herd approached the open vast open field they spotted a lone A.M. on his way to meet them. His black hood shadowed over his eyes and the army in front of him froze. “What’s happening?” asked a confused Canterlot Royal Guard. “He’s just standing th… oh my…” The cloaked A.M. turned to wave his hoof at something behind him and in seconds cloaked and black armored ponies marched forward. Carrying spears, and swords. The unicorns seemed to be the only ones with out tools of war. “How many do you think there are Princess?” asked Twilight. “Enough for a fight,” said Celestia worriedly. “What’s going on?” said Crimson Shield sounding fearful. “There weren’t that many when we left!” “It appears that they have gained new followers while we were away,” said Sullivan stepping up beside the three mares. The cloaked pony up at the front of the army behind him lowered his hood to reveal himself as a blue unicorn with a long scar on his face. They waited eyeing each other intensely. It looked like no one was going to take action just yet so one of the guards from Canterlot and the Sapphire Kingdom volunteered to head over and try to negotiate with the A.M. He trotted over to the cloaked ponies that remained stationary. When they came to a stop, they looked at the blue unicorn whose lip curled at them. “We want to end this as painlessly as possible,” began the Canterlot guard. “It was foolish to come all the way here without your princess to help you,” said the unicorn smirking wickedly at the two in front of him. “Listen, we want nopony else hurt,” said the Sapphire guard. The Unicorn laughed and so did the cloaked herd behind him. “Oh, we understand, and that’s why if you don’t put up a fight then it will be quick.” “What will be… Aaaaaahhh!!!!!!” The unicorns horn glowed and he sent both of them to their knees completely helpless. “Allow me to retort your offer of negotiation,” said the unicorn as he chucked both of the guards mercilessly back where their Pegasus friends caught them. The cloaked herd sent a wave of spells being cast directly at the army they faced. Celestia cast a protective shield protecting her subjects as the spell crashed into the invisible shield snapping with loud bangs. The cloaked ponies started to rush toward them, their battle cries fierce and longing to cause physical pain. The Canterlot Royal Guard hurried to the front of the line and left the protection of Celestia’s spell. They galloped to meet the approaching A.M. With earth shattering screams and grunts from both sides. The battle had begun! Swords clashed and spears swung. “So much for talking things out!” said Crimson Shield spreading her wings and prepared to take flight. Rainbow Dash hit her hooves together and readied her side of brave Pegasi to fly into battle. The A.M. were faster to think of this and the Pegasi on their side took off and soared toward the fighting ponies below them. Crimson Shield lead her Pegasus allies into the fight and Rainbow Dash watched as they collided with the attacking A.M. in the sky, sending them off course. Rainbow Dash only had to leave the protective barrier and when she did her team followed her. Together they helped Crimson Shield fight off the A.M. and instantly they too were locked in aerial combat. “Do you hear that?” questioned Night Blade to Dark Heart and Arthur. “The screams of your friends will be the last thing you hear as one by one they all will fall.” His words were like poison as they sunk deep into the two stallions minds. Safire came back inside the castle. She approached her son and Arthur; a look of meaning edged on her face as she saw the markings on Arthur’s legs. “Tell me, where did you get those things on your body?” “I don’t know,” said Arthur truthfully. “I woke up one day and they were just there.” “Were you not practicing magic the night before?” “Yes, but King Sullivan told me that it was probably a minor incident.” “Did he now?!” Came Night Blade’s cold voice. “Just a minor incident? Dear, dear… I never thought I’d see the day when Sullivan would lie to his subjects, let alone his student.” His words stabbed Arthur like a thousand knives. He felt anger rush through his body and to his horn that gave off a slight spark. “You have no idea what those markings are do you? I suppose if Sullivan won’t tell you, then I will. That spell you were supposedly practicing was one from none other than Star Swirl The Bearded. He made magic for both light and dark. It just so happens that your spell happens to be one of his dark ones! Those aren’t just for show boy! That I dare say is a curse and you have your precious king to thank for that!” “Shut up!” Arthur roared, his horn was now glowing. “Did you not feel the markings expand when ever you tried advanced magic? Did you not feel like you were in control when ever that happened?” As much as Arthur hated to admit it, Night Blade was right. He did feel that way when ever he tried to cast difficult spells. Did Sullivan know this would happen? If he did then why didn’t he tell him? Arthur felt a new wave of rage flow through him as his horn glowed brighter than ever. “Careful,” said Nigh Blade carelessly. “Or those marking will continue to grow. I wonder what will happen when they reach their full extent?” Arthur looked down at his legs in a shock of terror. Night Blade was right. The markings were crawling up his body becoming elongated as they stretched to his neck. “NO, no! Stop! Stop it!” Cried Arthur, but it was no use, the markings were expanding at an alarming rate. “Dark Heart, get away from me!” “What’s wrong!?” “I… I… can’t control it!” Shouted Arthur as his eyes turned white and his body lifted off the ground. Arthur sent a strong blast of magic through the castle. Both Dark Heart and Night Blade cast shield spells that protected them from being thrown off their hooves. Safire wasn’t so lucky. The force of the blast alone broke her shield and was sent smashing into the wall where she sunk to the floor unconscious. When Arthur drifted down to the floor his markings had stretched from his legs to his face. He ran at Night Blade and teleported out of sight. Night Blade staid on high alert as the overpowered unicorn reappeared behind him and cast a strike of purple light at his back. Night Blade gave out a loud scream as he the spell hit its mark. He quickly turned only to be blasted with another burst of magic. His body flew in the air and his wings spread in order to catch himself. He avoided another spell and dove at Arthur who, didn’t get out of the way in time. He was hoisted into the air and pinned against the ceiling where Night Blade glared at the unicorn who dared to attack him. “I was going to let you live long enough to watch your king die, but I think I’ll take away his student before his life!” roared Night Blade as his horn glowed. He gave Arthur a good jab to the stomach before he tossed his body to the tile floor below. Arthur crash landed with such force that he cracked the floor around him. Dark Heart galloped to aid his friend when not Night Blade but Arthur himself cast him aside with a levitation spell. Dark Heart could only watch as his father cast a powerful beam of red light down on Arthur who vanished under its force. The smoke cleared and Arthur’s outline came into view. His body was steaming from the spells power; his eyes were no longer glowing bright. He stared over at Dark Heart as if looking past him and he sunk to the floor and didn’t get back up. Night Blade landed on the top of the stairs again looking down at his fallen opponent. He felt no remorse, no mercy as the magic flowed through his vanes, filling him with power. “Incredible,” he said to himself. “This amulet is more powerful than I thought. Not only have I beaten Sullivan, but I’ve overpowered his little puppet too.” His red eyes found his son who focused on the motionless body of his friend. “Come Dark Heart,” said Night Blade. “Don’t be a fool, join me and together we can rule over the Sapphire Kingdom and bring it and the rest of Equestria to a new tomorrow! The blanks will at long last have their rewards and those who defy us will alt long last know what it’s like to live as we did. Nothing has changed since I left and there is nothing out there for you if you continue down this road!” “You’re wrong father!” shouted Dark Heart just as loud glaring up at his father. “Things have changed since then! Sure you may find a few bad ponies here and there, but that doesn’t mean everypony is like that!” He started up the stairs, taking each stride with purpose. “Come to your senses, this isn’t you!” “Ah, but you are wrong my son, this is me. What you see in front of you is what they made! Not only am I more powerful than I could ever imagine, but I feel… Reborn.” Before Dark Heart could react, he felt his body being lifted and he was flung down the flight of stairs landing sideways. Shaking slightly he stood up only to be launched right against the throne room doors flinging them open. Dark Heart got up again trying to catch his breath as the last hit knocked the wind out of him. He could hear the sounds of screaming and shouts coming from outside. The clouds disappeared to allow the moonlight shine through the throne room’s windows giving the middle section an eerie yet mystifying look. From the hallway the sounds of his fathers hoof steps drew close to the doors. Thinking quickly, Dark Heart galloped behind the throne and hid there waiting for his chance to fight back. “Come on!” roared a flying Pegasus above the raging warzone as he lead a small group into battle. They dove for the ground, but were tackled by A.M. members. Now the Pegasi were locked in their own fights that raged on above the ground below. While most were either getting chased or pursuing attackers, others were being caught in mid air and began to fall. The pairs fell, the attackers refusing to let their captive go. Suddenly multiple shadows flew over the fights and before anyone could respond the Pegasi in danger were tackled by a third member. This one wore dark blue armor and a crescent moon symbol was seen on the chest plate. The interceptors grabbed the attackers swinging hoofs while their hostages released themselves from their grasps. On the castle grounds, the sounds of rushing hoof steps were making the ground shake and from out of the mists of battle came dark armored unicorns and earth ponies. All of which swooped into battle lending a hoof to their brothers and sisters in arms. “Sister look out!” shouted a voice from behind Celestia. As her attacker was sent backwards by a blast of magic. Princess Luna came galloping forward and together the two lead their forces into the fight. The A.M. had no choice but to fall back to the city as the herd came their way. Some stayed behind only to be blast aside by the two sisters. The fleeing A.M. members took refuge behind barricades hoping that this would keep the approaching herd away. The sounds of fast hoof steps gave them their answer and before any of them could give an order, earth ponies leaped over the barriers and fought the closest enemy. The obstacles stood no chance against the two princesses who made quick work of them with their magic. If the Castle grounds were nothing but chaos, it was nothing compared to how quickly things escalated in the city. Reinforcement’s were sent to aid the A.M. from the castle, store windows were shattered by ricocheting spells, tops and sides of houses were being blown off and the grounds were set on fire by changelings who dive bombed the fighters. “Applejack heads up!” warned Rarity who sent an approaching changeling into a shop breaking the glass and tipping over manikins. Mark Cloud and Crimson Shield were teaming up on an A.M. general who showed no sign of wanting assistance. Twilight saw an opening and teleported to help a cornered and frightened Spike and Fluttershy. Pinkie Pie and a group of earth ponies lined up with unicorns in front of them waiting until something charged them. A group of changelings came into view, she gave the order to grab the unicorn’s tails, and the unicorns bowed their heads as rapid bursts of magic shot out from their horns sending their targets soaring out of sight. Rainbow Dash had just finished helping pry loose a fellow Pegasus from an enemy when she was tackled and the two of them shot strait for the castle. “Do you hear that son?” asked Night Blade looking through the window, listening to the sounds of battle. “That would be the sounds of victory drawing close.” Dark Heart didn’t answer; he only stayed behind the throne thinking of what he should do. “I do not wish to hurt you,” said Night Blade. “But if you choose to defend them, then I will have no choice.” Once again his red eyes flashed as the thought of being betrayed by his only son made his blood boil. A thought came across him. It had to be King Sullivan’s doing. First he took the throne and now he and the rest of the marked ponies had claimed his son. “You’re wrong about them dad,” said Dark Heart. “They are not as bad as you led me to believe. I’ve seen the good they have. They live in harmony with those without marks. They’ve taught me a lot of things.” Dark Heart smiled to himself thinking of the one thing that he was missing from the time he had spent with A.M. “You know I was like you for a time. The constant feeling of an emptiness that couldn’t be filled, hatred toward marked ponies, everything. It wasn’t until somepony showed me magic that I, even you, knew nothing about.” “Magic that I don’t know? What magic could you have possibly learned? I taught you everything you know!” said Night Blade snickering wickedly. “Yes, you did. But this type of magic isn’t given to you from a book. No this magic is something else. Something special and once you have it you never want to let it go. The emptiness I had is filled now dad. Would you like to know what new magic I have learned?” Dark Heart stepped out from his hiding spot and walked down the red rug. Night Blade turned and stared at his son curious to what he was about to say. Dark Heart gave off a new presence of superiority as he stood next to the moonlight. He looked at his father, but instead of reflecting hate back into those ruby eyes he gave a look of pity. “What’s surprising is that it’s so clear to me now. It’s the one thing you had, but never truly saw. Friendship.” “What is this nonsense you’re saying?” demanded Night Blade. “You were offered friendship by King Sullivan long ago and you were given it again by mom when she joined you. But you didn’t accept them. All you saw was just another marked pony.” Night Blade’s eyes flashed again as a pain all to familiar to him was felt. If there were any tears left to shed, they were lost long ago. The only thing he had left was an emptiness that refused to be filled. He lowered his head and closed his eyes all the while anger was building up inside of him. “Dad, I’m about to offer you that option again. Only this time, try to see me as not just another marked pony. So, will you accept my friendship?” Dark Heart rose out a hoof, but his father was beside himself. When he raised his head, opened his eyes, a black miasma wrapped around his red pupils. His black unicorn horn glowed giving off the same color. Dark Heart looked at his father shocked at what the amulet had done to him and knew what was about to happen. Night Blade gave a shriek of furry and cast his red magic. Dark Heart’s horn glowed blue and he cast his own spell. The two collided and the two were feeding the spells from one side to the other. For a moment Dark Heart saw the red magic inches away from his horn and with a burst of newly found energy he shot the magic back at Night Blade. The force of the two spells broke and the two were launched backwards. Night Blade shot up and was about to cast another spell when the sound of a loud thud caught his attention. Turning he saw pinned on a now cracked window was a battered A.M. member and holding him was Rainbow Dash. Her mane ruffled, scrapes were formed on her side and legs and from the looks of it she was exhausted from her resent fight. Her red eyes caught Night Blade ‘s who grinned with nothing but evil intentions as he took aim and prepared to fire the pair of them. Dark Heart launched himself at Night Blade who’s aim was thrown off, but the spell still fired and broke the window sending glass falling to ground bellow. Dark Heart was cast aside with a shot of red magic then was stopped in mid air by a levitation spell. There was no trace of warmth left in Night Blade’s eyes as he lifted his son in the air then slammed him to the ground and up once again. “If you are not with me,” he spat. “You can join them in death!” Letting Dark Heart fall through an already broken window would have been too kind. With a turn of his head he sent him smashing into a second window. The force alone sent Dark heart straight through it. Shards of glass were cutting into his face, legs, and back as he felt him self begin to fall. Rainbow Dash let her captive go allowing him to slide down the cracked window while she dove after Dark Heart. She caught him and soared away. “Ta… Take me back!’ said Dark Heart ignoring the pain. “Are you nuts?!” replied Rainbow. “No way!” “I have to finish this Rainbow!” Dark Heart shouted. “I… I would rather it be me than anypony else!” Reluctantly Rainbow Dash made a tight turn and flew back to the castle. “Just drop me off on the balcony!” said Dark Heart. Rainbow lowered herself and when she dropped her passenger, she nodded at him. Dark Heart saw a streak of red light fly past him and hit Rainbow in the back as she turned to fly away. “No, No, Rainbow!” Dark Heart could only watch as Rainbow’s body came in for a crash landing on the ground. “It was Foolish for you to come back here boy,” said the cold voice of Night Blade. “I would want it to be me who defeats you,” said Dark Heart angrily, preparing to cast his spell. Night Blade laughed his most evil laugh. “You?! You defeat me?! What a ridiculous thought!” Their horns began to glow a bright red and purple. They eyed each other and as the moon was being covered once again by clouds. The two cast their spells at each other. The magic collided and the pushing began. In an instant the red and purple magic reached Dark Heart, but then he pushed back and sent his purple magic along with the red back at Night Blade. The Alicorn Amulet began to glow red too and Night Blade felt his neck and chest burn. He closed his eyes concentrating hard to send the flow of magic back at Dark Heart, but the more he focused, the more the amulet burnt him. He couldn’t take it anymore; he screamed and lost focus allowing the two spells to be shot at him. Purple and red magic hit him and when they subsided steam was floating from his body. Night Blade made to rip the amulet off, but the heat was too great. Dark Heart could only watch his dad struggle with trying to pry the amulet off his neck. With every bit of strength he had left in him, Night Blade grabbed the amulet and began to tug. He could feel it burning his hoofs, but he still continued to pull. The sound of static was heard and Dark Heart saw the amulet begin to give off sparks of red magic. The more Night Blade pulled the more the amulet started to loose it’s grip on him. He could feel the amulet getting looser and with one final tug, he threw the accursed thing off him, sending it off the balcony. It landed on the ground below breaking off a wing. Knight Blade felt the two spells starting to take affect as his black horn began to wither away. Dark Heart looked at his dad whose back hooves began to turn to stone. Night Blade’s eyes returned to purple and he looked at his son. He lifted a shaking hoof as the rest of his body turned into a stone prison. Dark Heart stared at his father and sighed lowering his head. Safire had just entered the throne room and when she spotted Dark Heart and her husband having been reduced to stone she glared at him. “Mom, I…” began Dark Heart, but Safire turned her back to him and galloped out of the room and within seconds she was outside running through the city barking orders to the fighting A.M. members. “Retreat! A.M. fall back! To me! It’s over for now, we’re done here!” Immediately those on the A.M.’s side who could fly picked up the followers who were not laying on the ground and took off after Safire. The sky was filled with changelings and A.M. members as they all flew away into the horizon. For a moment all was silent. The night and day Pegaguards remained hovering in the sky. Then it was like someone had turned up the volume. From the sky and grounds below cheering was heard. Dark Heart was beside himself. They had done it! They won! Dark Heart felt his stomach leap as he remembered his friends Arthur Cloud and Rainbow Dash and he galloped off. He found Rainbow lying sideways a few feet from the balcony. He approached her unsure if he should give her a nudge. There was a singed spot on her back where Night Blade’s spell had hit. He was about to reach his hoof out when wings twitched and she groaned. Dark Heart sighed his relief. “Rainbow Dash, it’ll be alright the rest of our friends should be heading up here any moment. Just stay where you are.” “Di… Did we win?” she asked. “Yeah, we won. Don’t move, just wait here; I need go and check on Arthur.” Back inside the castle, Dark Heart went back to where Arthur was last. He was laying crumpled on the ground. However, when he nudged him he didn’t respond. “Leave him be Dark Heart,” said a soft voice from behind. Dark Heart turned to see King Sullivan standing in the hallway. He looked down at Arthur his expression blank. “Your majesty...” said Dark Heart and he backed away to allow Sullivan to get to his apprentice. His head lowered and his horn glowed light blue. “Is he going to be alright?” asked Dark Heart. Sullivan didn’t respond and continued whatever he was doing before he lifted his head again and smiled at Dark Heart. “He should be just fine. A rather nasty headache when he wakes, but other than that…” Sounds of scared screams were heard outside as they both knew that the crowed Sullivan had beaten up to the castle had found Rainbow Dash’s body. Clearly Sullivan had checked on Rainbow before he came inside the castle for he showed no sign of worry. When the two headed back outside with Arthur on Sullivan’s back they were greeted by an awaiting, cautious crowd. “Sullivan, did you find them?” asked Celestia worried. “Yes, now if you excuse me I need to take my apprentice and Rainbow Dash to the rest of the injured.” “No need your majesty!” called out a pair of unicorn guards. “Allow us!” They levitated both Rainbow and Arthur onto their backs and headed back to the city’s hospital. Dark Heart spotted Twilight, Pinkie, and Fluttershy amongst the crowd, but Apple Jack, Rarity, and Spike were missing. Twilight made her way past the crowd and followed the rest of the rulers back inside the castle with a group of guards. No doubt ably they had gone back inside to find Night Blade. Dark Heart went over to Fluttershy who smiled weakly at him. “How bad is it?” he asked “Umm… not bad,” replied Fluttershy. “I think they will be fine. It’s nothing too serious.” There was something in her voice that didn’t sound too reassuring. “Fluttershy, what happened to them?” asked Dark Heart. Fluttershy sighed and began to tell him what was going on while he and Arthur were fighting Night Blade. “We thought that we wouldn’t be able to take anymore charges. A lot of us had already fallen even with Princess Cadence and Shining Armor returning. Then Princess Luna showed up and gave us all an extra push for another attack. We made the A.M. run into the city, but then the changelings came to their aid and we were back to square one. Rarity and Apple Jack got ambushed by group of changelings. By the time anyone got to them, they were already beaten up pretty bad.” “What about Spike?” asked Dark Heart. “Oh, he’s fine. He’s in the hospital watching over Rarity,” said Fluttershy. Of course Dark Heart thought to himself. It was practically known to everyone in Ponyville that Spike had a crush on Rarity and for him to be with her in the hospital was only to be expected. When he and Fluttershy entered the hospital there wasn’t a bed that wasn’t in use. Doctors hurried passed them with volunteered earth ponies that carried extra beds from the furniture store. Making their way past the working nurses and doctors they found Spike standing on a stool over a white unicorn. “I saw them bring in Arthur,” said Spike sniffing. “What happened to him?” “His magic got too strong and then those strange markings on his legs immerged on his neck and face too,” said Dark Heart. He looked down at Rarity. Her white coat bruised and dirty. The once neatly tightened purple mane was now reduced to a tangled mess. Looking at the beds around her he spotted the half covered bodies of Apple Jack, Arthur Cloud, and Rainbow Dash. Apple Jack’s hat lied beside her horribly dented. The part of her orange mane that used to be in a ponytail was gone. Scratches and formed bruises were visible from where Dark Heart stood. Over at Arthur’s bedside was his older brother Mark who looked on as his wounds were being treated. He wondered how many had actually survived the battle and how many had fallen. A nurse that was working on Rainbow Dash put a green type of paste on her burnt back making her tense up. “How is she?” Dark Heart asked the nurse when he approached them. “She should be fine,” replied the nurse, as she made sure that she had put on enough paste. “I shutter to think of what could of happened if she wasn’t brought here a moment later. Most of the damage is on the outside, so this should do the trick. After that she like the rest of the Pegasus will have to go through wing inspection.” Dark Heart thought that Rainbow would object to this if she could, but even she knew that she was in no condition to do so. The rest of the time spent in the hospital went by in an uneasy silence. Once or twice the ponies around them shifted in their sleep. Spike put his hands on Rarities bed side when this happened expecting her to wake, but took them off when waking up was the last thing on any of their minds. A nurse with a clipboard hovering next to her took notes as she passed by. The three beside Rarities bed caught a glimpse at what was being written down on the board as the nurse passed by. On a piece of paper was written the total amount of ponies, those who have fallen, and those who had survived.
Chapter 18Chapter 18: Departure Once More Sounds of distant chatter caught Arthur’s attention. He might have been sleeping, but the next thing he knew, a terrible spike of pain was felt in his head. His hooves touched his head and he felt himself swaying back and forth. The pain was like his very skull had been set on fire. He felt his arms being pulled away and something wet and soft was placed on his forehead. For a moment the pain was still there but then it started fade. Not entirely though, it was almost as if something had caused his head to go numb and he fell back into darkness. Arthur opened his eyes slightly, just enough to see where he was. This wasn’t the castle. What had happened? How long was he out? Did they win? All these thoughts came swimming in and before he was about to sit up he tilted his head to see his older brother talking to a tall brown pony who’s voice was all too familiar. “As I said before Mark, your brother’s magic has been growing for some time,” said Sullivan. “I brought him under my teaching in hopes that I could teach him how to control sparks of great power.” “By doing what? Marking him?!” spat Mark. “He is just a kid Sullivan!” “Those marks on his legs were there after a month of studying,” said Sullivan calmly. “I knew what I was dealing with as soon as I saw them. Arthur will grow to be a powerful unicorn, but first he must learn to control his own magic.” “I don’t get you,” growled Mark. “Why did you let him continue his studies? Why didn’t you stop him?” “Oh, I did try. I hoped that sending him to the Equestria Games would have been just the thing to set his mind away from it. Alas, I was mistaken. Even there his magic was proving to be more consequential.” “So he’s stuck with the markings?” asked Mark looking mad. “Not exactly,” said Sullivan. “I have been working on a way to help him get rid of them,” “Please tell me you have found something,” said Mark. “It’s tricky, but until I’m sure that it will work it is crucial that your brother has to stay in control over the markings.” Sullivan looked down at his awoken student and added, “Do you understand what you have to do?” “Yes,” said Arthur in response. Now his brother and the other ponies by his side came to comfort him. “What happened?” asked Arthur. “Don’t you remember?” asked a familiar voice from his left. It was Dark Heart. “All I remember is Night Blade telling me what my markings are and then…” Arthur felt like there was something clogging his throat as he tried to say what he had feared would be true. Sullivan sighed. “That wasn’t how I wanted you to find out.” “Then what was?” questioned Arthur feeling mad at the saddened unicorn. “When were you going to tell me that the spell was a curse?” Sullivan opened his mouth ready to answer, but closed it knowing that there was nothing he could say to lift his student’s spirits this time. The only thing that came to mind was “I’m sorry.” but it would sound more like an insult. Sorry was when you step on some ones tail, or arrived late to a meeting. This was as far away from sorry as you can get. When the rest of Twilight’s friends awoke, they were greeted by relieved smiles. Arthur found Twilight and embraced her in a hug. When they broke apart Twilight looked at Arthurs battle damage and felt guilty for not being quick enough to help him and Dark Heart out. “Don’t worry about it,” said Arthur reassuringly. “Dark Heart seemed to have managed well on his own.” When she didn’t look convinced he did something that he never thought he would do in this situation. Reaching out a hoof he gently lifted her chin up and placed his head against hers so that their horns touched. “I’m fine really, we’re all just fine. Don’t worry.” Twilight closed her eyes and smiled as her breathing became relaxed. She couldn’t help but to feel something in her chest as they stood in the same position for a while. It became even more apparent to Twilight that her friends were doing all right considering the circumstances and in no time Pinkie Pie was cracking jokes with them and they laughed in their beds. Outside Dark Heart watched as the stoned prisoned body of his father was carried out to the back of the castle and placed gently on the grass. The guards that have joined him and Sullivan eyed the statue with loathing, thinking that this treatment was too soft for a unicorn like him. King Sullivan and Dark Heart on the other hoof looked at Night Blade with wonder. “Do you think he got the message?” asked Dark Heart. “Only time will tell,” replied Sullivan. “Until then, I think its best to let him think things over in his sustained animation.” “Will he stay this way?” “Again, only time will tell, but when he is finally released one way or another I hope he can at last let go of his hate.” Dark Heart sighed thinking of his mother. The look she gave him was one of pure hatred. There was no doubt in his mind that as long as she was still around to lead the A.M. and if the changelings were still their allies, then his and everyone else’s troubles were far from over. He and the rest would face them again and whenever that day would come hopefully they will put an end to it. The rebuilding stage of the aftermath was worrisome at first, but with everyone pitching in to lend a hoof, the three kingdoms returned to their normal states. Well almost normal… The Sapphire Kingdom’s citizens were brought the news that the possibilities of their marks being returned to them was low. Their disappointment was short lived when one filly had discovered her talent again and found herself with a new cutie mark. Everyone else who was affected by Night Blade’s spell began to grow back confidence. Sure the road for them would be long, but in time they would be given back their marks or perhaps find a new talent. The statue Night Blade was left in the back of the castle where Sullivan ordered it to be undamaged and be given extra security fearing that the citizens would be willing to take revenge on his friend’s frozen form. For some time the citizens did try to do harm to the statue. Horrible graffiti and cracks were placed on the stone stand. They only stopped when they put their anger aside and realized that doing harm to the statue unicorn would only make them just as bad as the A.M. Ponyville awoke to the sun’s rays shining down on them. Arthur was in his apartment room packing his belongings. There was knock at the door and he went over to open it. Twilight was there and offered to help him with his bags. Outside, Twilight’s friends stood beaming up at them. “We’re sure gonna miss ya Arthur,” said Apple Jack taking off her hat. “Are you sure you need to go darling?” asked Rarity. “When do you think you’ll come back?” enquired Pinkie Pie. “Yes, Rarity, its time I leave,” said Arthur. “I was here to protect Princess Twilight and seeing that my job is done for the time being, I have to return to my kingdom. As for when I’ll return…I don’t know you’ll just have to wait and see.” “That’s quite a way of saying goodbye,” said Rainbow Dash waspishly. “You think so?” asked Arthur. “OK then how’s this? Goodbye girls, I hope to see you again some day.” “Just get to the train already!” roared Rainbow Dash. “The sooner you’re gone the better.” “Now whose the jerk hot head?” said Arthur smirking as he and Twilight reached the bottom step. Rainbow Dash blushed and turned her back to him. “All in seriousness though, I will miss all of you.” He was embraced in a group hug and felt his face go red with embarrassment. “Ah, there you are,” came Dark Heart’s voice. The group turned to look at the approaching newcomers. “Hey Dark Heart, since when did you and Luna patch things up?” asked Arthur grinning at him. Princess Luna was walking beside Dark Heart. She felt a blush forming as she tried to hide her face with her wing. “Don’t be an idiot!” snapped Dark Heart. “She is far from trusting me again and she and her sister are here to say their farewells.” “Then why are you here?” inquired Twilight. Now it was Dark Hearts turn to blush. “Lets just head on over to the train already.” He growled. Giggling to themselves the girls headed over to the train station where the Friendship Express was waiting for its passengers to board. “You are welcome back anytime,” said Celestia. “Thank you Princess,” said Arthur bowing his head appreciatively. “I won’t forget my time spent here. Thanks to all of you; you showed not just me but Dark Heart too just how important friendship can be.” “Wow,” said Dark Heart shaking his head. “And I thought my lines could get cheesy.” Luna nudged him hard in the ribs, which made him flinch. “Anyway, Dark Heart are you sure you want to stay behind?” “Yes, I think I’m needed more hear than at the Sapphire Kingdom. You just be sure to keep you magic under control. Otherwise I or one of us will have to knock you out again.” “I will,” said Arthur knowing perfectly well how important it was for him to control his magic. The train gave off a loud whistle signaling the final boarding call. Twilight lowered Arthur’s bags and he took them. “You will come back to visit us?” she asked. Arthur smiled at her. “Of course I will your highness.” “Can you do me a favor? Just call me Twilight.” Arthur nodded his head in agreement and gave her and the rest of his friends a final hug goodbye and boarded the Friendship Express where he waved to them form out of his car window. As the train picked up speed and became nothing but a speck in the distance they knew that when Safire or Queen Chrysalis unleashed their wrath upon them again, they would be ready and most importantly, they knew that they wouldn’t be facing them alone. Author's Note And that concludes the MLP FIM Season 4 Rise of the A.M. (a what if story) I hope you enjoyed reading and I hope that you will enjoy reading future projects as well .